

Promises We Keep

By B. Christine

Copyright 2014 B. Christine

Smashwords Edition

Smashwords Edition, License Notes

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

For Mom, Alyssa and Dad

The end is for Gramcracker

Table of Contents

About the Author

Connect with the Author Online

Chapter 1

A knock on the door startled me. I looked up from the book I was reading and stared across the room at the door. After a pause, again there was a knock, then a voice.

"Honey, can I come in?"

I flung my legs over the side of the bed I was sitting on. I took a silent breath, stood up, and walked across my bedroom to the door. I leaned in to the door, nearly pressing my ear against it.

"I heard you get off the bed. I know you're by the door."

I stood silent and motionless for a moment.

"Fine," I heard him say, disappointment in his voice. I heard him turn away and slowly start down the hall.

I suddenly jerked the door open and leaped out into the hall, waving my arms in the air and shouting, "BOO!"

He jumped with the sudden commotion, and his hands flew up with shock, and a small white envelope went flying from his hand.

I laughed loudly, and ran to him. By the time I reached him, he was laughing, too. I threw my arms around his neck and squeezed him in a giggling hug. He squeezed back, then patted me on the behind just before we pulled apart.

"So, what's up? What's that envelope?"

"Envelope? I don't know anything about an envelope," he said as his foot was kicking the letter down the hall and away from me.

I tried to reach for it, but every way I moved, he blocked me, with that big grin on his face.

"Well, fine," I said as I stopped trying to dodge him. Then, I smirked at him, turned and headed back to the bedroom. I wasn't halfway back before I felt his arms slide around my waist and pull me back to him.

"Not so fast!"

I laughed as he let out a silly, "Raar!" Then, he laughed, too, as he turned me to face him. We just looked at each other, smiling for a moment, then his face grew suddenly more serious.

"Oh, crap. What is it? What's in the envelope?"

"Well, I don't know. I didn't open it. But I did see the return address."

"And?" I looked at him, waiting for his reply, but I quickly grew impatient, and pulled myself out of his embrace. I walked down the hall and reached down towards the envelope.

"Now, don't freak out. You never know with her. It could be anything. Probably just wants to say 'hello.' Or invite you over or just catch up. You never know."

I grabbed the envelope and tried to pick it up, but the corner of it had gotten stuck under the trim against the wall when he kicked it away from me. I gave it a quick jerk, and pulled it out from under the trim. A tiny piece of the corner ripped off and remained poking out, but I ignored it, and stood staring at the envelope in my hands. I immediately recognized the handwriting. Large, flowing letters and numbers spelling out my full, formal name and address.

"Miss Cora Rose Bloomfield Appleton."

It was definitely Aunt Davina's handwriting. No one else would address me like that. At least they hadn't for many years.

"Well, are you going to open it some time today?" Bert asked. He was still down the hall where I left him. I could tell something was holding him back from joining me. Nerves probably. He really never knew what to expect from Aunt Davina. The few times they met in person, she would poke fun at him, then she would be as sweet as honey, then she would demand he do things for her, like take out her trash or fix her something to drink. Then, it would be all happiness and kindness, flattering him and flowing compliments. Bert was bewildered by her, I think. So, he always seemed to want to stay at arms length when she was mentioned. At arms length - but still close enough to observe and know what she was up to.

"Oh! Yeah, I'm going to open it. I just -"

"You just what?"

"I just need a minute!" I snapped. Bert didn't say anything else, just stood silently. The fact was, I never really knew what to expect from her either, and I just wanted a minute or two to anticipate what was in the letter. It felt slightly thick - at least a few pages. She probably just wanted to catch up with me. Or let me know how disappointed she was that she hadn't heard from me in about a week. Or maybe she had an idea for an adventure she wanted to pass along. I would know for certain once I read the letter, but I still wanted a few minutes to wonder.

"Bert, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to snap. I just want to anticipate and prepare for a minute."

"I know. I know how you are," Bert laughed, as I softened. I walked to him, and put my arms around his neck. I pulled him close and gave him a peck on the lips. I smiled at him.

"Thanks for understanding." I gave him a quick squeeze before breaking our embrace. Then, I went down the hall and opened the door to my bedroom. I turned back and said, "I'll let you know as soon as I've got all the facts." I winked at him and he smiled genuinely back at me, then he went into the kitchen, and I closed the bedroom door.

I sat down on the edge of my bed and stared off into space, not really seeing anything, but my mind was turning. The more I thought about the letter, the more I thought I was just building up its power. I was making a simple piece of correspondence into a big deal. And with each passing moment, it got bigger.

It wasn't like she had never sent me mail before this. She always sent me greeting cards with notes in them. But actual letters were few and far between. The first letter I got from her was when I was eighteen. She sent me mail while I was a freshman in college. At first, just "Thinking of You" type cards, then that letter. She wrote about missing me, and how Constance Ruth, her daughter, was jealous that I went away to college, and she still had 3 more years of high school. Aunt Davina wrote of normal things, then she ended the letter with a shock. Her exact words were,

"And before I forget, my neighbor ran over my foot three days ago with his car. It's broken in three places. It hurts like hell. Much love, my darling, Aunt Davina"

In the second letter I got from her three years later, she informed me that she had leased an apartment near my college, and I was to live there with Connie Ru. I would be given a monthly allowance of $500 cash, and she would provide all of our grocery and household needs. She would not accept "no" for an answer. I didn't even try to refuse that offer. Not even for politeness's sake.

In the third letter, she informed me her cat had died. It was sudden and without warning. Aunt Davina never saw it coming. Tootsie, the cat, died curled up in a ball, apparently sleeping in her favorite sunspot by the living room window. She was twenty-three years old, but Aunt Davina was blindsided. That letter was thin and short.

In another letter, Aunt Davina gushed about her new bridge partner. He was eighteen years older than her, but she was in love, and they were to be married. She included instructions to pick up a dress and shoes that she had already purchased for me, pack a bag of clothes for warm weather, but not tropical, and then meet her at the airport. We flew to Las Vegas on her expense, spent a week there, during which she married her bridge partner, won $38,000, treated us, including Connie Ru, to several shows and a stay in a penthouse suite, and all the first class amenities we could handle.

Aunt Davina always was a surprise. I had come to expect the unexpected with her. And that is probably why I wanted to savor and anticipate, and possibly dread, what her letter contained.

After sitting on my bed, just contemplating the new possibilities, and reminiscing on the old outcomes, for nearly half of an hour, I finally decided to open the letter. Even I could take only so much anticipation. I got up and grabbed a pen from the desk across the room from my bed, and slid it into a gap on the partially sealed flap on the back of the envelope. I worked the pen around the edge of the flap quickly, and popped open the envelope. I revealed a lavender piece of stationary, folded crisply, tucked safely inside the envelope. I pulled the letter out and unfolded it. As usual, at the top of the letter, "From the desk of Mrs. Davina Bloomfield Rutherford Court" was printed in bold, cursive script. The letter began,

"My darling Cora Rose, Oh, how I've missed you since last I had the pleasure of your company. It feels much longer than the two weeks and one day since last we dined together. Sometimes, I fear that you are slipping away from me. Since you have become engaged to Hubert, I feel a distance between us. You only called me three times this past week, when you used to call me four or five times per week."

"So, this was just an overly dramatic guilt-inducing letter," I thought. I sank down into my desk chair, fairly disappointed, and partially relieved. The letter carried on in the same tone for another paragraph, before switching topics, and halfway relieving me of my guilt.

"I have quite a few social engagements coming up quickly. As you know, my dear Robert is unable to escort me, as his broken leg still has several more weeks to heal before the doctor will remove his cast. He dearly wishes to attend my events with me, but his cast and crutches are simply too cumbersome to make the outings pleasurable for him. Being the dear that he is to me, he wishes that I attend the events without him. I only wish to make him happy, but I really desire to have a companion to accompany me."

"This is getting better," I thought. "I wonder where she wants me to escort her," I said aloud.

"This upcoming weekend, I have been invited to a dinner party. Next week, there is a fundraiser benefiting homeless pets. It is an annual event I have attended for seven years. It would be dreadful if I missed that event. I always have such a wonderful time at it. And then, the following week, I have two tickets for a cruise. Robert wanted to surprise me with the cruise, but since his accident, his broken leg is preventing him from taking the cruise with me. Let his accident be a lesson to us all, dear. Never try to get the newspaper off of the front lawn while the sprinklers are on. Those little spigots and the slippery, wet grass are treacherous! Anyway, as the tickets are already paid for, he is insisting that I still go, even if it means going without him."

"A cruise! I think I can shuffle some things around and make time for that!" I thought excitedly.

She continued.

"So, my darling, I would be most grateful if you would allow me to make attending these events with a companion possible. If you would be so kind as to ask Hubert if he would be my escort, that would be lovely."

My mouth fell open. "Hubert!" I thought wildly. "Hubert!" I said aloud, astonished.

"I think these events would be a great opportunity for Hubert and I to get to know one another more intimately. As he will soon be my nephew-in-law, I should know him like family. I know that as a school librarian, he has no current job demands during these summer months. So, I hope with this being his summer vacation, he has an open schedule, and is available for these events. All of his expenses will be paid, of course. Robert has already given his blessing. He is fond of Hubert, and knows he is a nice young man. Please pass along the enclosed envelope to Hubert. It contains a full schedule of events, and special instructions for each outing. I do hope Hubert will accept my invitations. Much love, my darling, Aunt Davina."

I looked in the envelope to find the smaller envelope tucked inside. Somehow, I didn't see it in there when I removed the letter. It was sealed, and in Aunt Davina's flowing handwriting, "Hubert" was written across the front.

My hands, still holding the letter and envelopes, dropped to my knees. Total and utter shock.

"Hubert!"

Chapter 2

"Me?!" Bert exclaimed.

I nodded slowly and deliberately, with my eyebrows raised.

"Davina wants me? She wants me to go all those places with her? Alone?!"

Again, I nodded. I was still questioning the whole idea in my mind, but I couldn't say a word just yet.

"Well, what about you?!" His voice was high-pitched and I could hear the worry and nerves growing with each new word he uttered. "You're her niece! You do it! Why would she want me? She's a wacko if I ever met one. She just wants to order me around, or get something out of me, or - or - or something! I don't know what her game is! What would she get out of me escorting her around town? She is up to something, I just know it!"

I watched as he paced across the room. My eyes followed his quick, nervous steps, and my ears listened to his fevered rant, but my voice held steady in its silence.

"I mean, me! Alone with her for a solid week, on a cruise, on a boat, surrounded by ocean, and no place to escape! A shared cabin, even! Granted, it's a deluxe suite with a separate sleeping area, but still! How could I possibly?! What would we have to talk about? I know you two have been close, but why does she want to know so much about me?" He suddenly stopped pacing, turned to me, and looked me squarely in the eyes. "'Keep your friends close and your enemies closer!'" That's it! That's it right there!" He waved his hand matter-of-factly, and pointed his finger in the air. His short sleeve slid up his arm as he did so, revealing strong, but not overly-bulky muscles. He almost immediately began pacing again. As he turned to walk back in the other direction, the longer, dark brown hair on top of his head flipped. He reached up and smoothed it down, then ran his hand down the back of his head until his hand rested on the back of his bare neck. Then, he reached the end of the length he was pacing, and he turned, sending his hair flying again, and his hand back to the top of his head. His reaction was growing funnier and funnier to me by the moment. My face softened, and I wore a slight smile as I continued watching him. I figured I would just let him rant and get it all out.

"She thinks I'm the enemy! I guess this is just proof that she never really wanted us to get married! She wants to break me. She wants to prove I'm not good enough for you. She's going to drive me away, she thinks. She thinks you could do better than me! Well, maybe she's right, but no one would ever love you more than me. It's just not possible! I may not be the richest man or the most handsome or have an Ivy League education, but I love you and I will give you more love and respect than anyone! How could she possibly not see that?!"

I held my tongue no longer.

"You are most definitely good enough for me. You are perfect for me. Sometimes, I worry I'm not good enough for you. I love you truly. No one could ever, ever take your place. You mean more to me than I could ever put into words." I crossed the room as I spoke. Then, I held him by the shoulders and looked into his eyes. "I mean it. Do not ever think you are not good enough for me. That's just crazy talk."

The moment had grown serious, and I pulled him close.

"Thank you for saying that," he said softly, returning my embrace. "It's always nice to hear what I mean to you. And you know what you mean to me. You are the love of my life, and I am truly, truly blessed to have you in my life - and you want to be in it! So, none of that crazy talk from you, either!" He grinned at me and we held each other for a moment longer. Just a moment. Then, he suddenly pulled back from me, and I could see his mind racing again.

"Well, that's it, then! If she thinks she can drive me away, she's got another thing coming! If she thinks I'm not good enough, I'll prove to her that I am! I'll show her. I'll show her just how right we really are together. I'll make her love me if it's the last thing I do. She'll love me so much, that she'll beg you to marry me sooner! I'll show her! Just you wait and see. If she thinks she can pull one over on me, she has no idea who she's messing with! And if she thinks she can bully me, well, I think not!"

The fire in his brown eyes was quite alluring. The smile crept back to my lips as I studied him.

"So, that settles it!" He marched over to the phone, dialed it, and stood waiting for an answer on the other end of the line. I stood back, silently watching, and enjoying the show.

"Davina? I'll do it! I'll be over in half an hour to discuss details. Yes, I'm pleased as well! I'll see you soon. Goodbye." His voice was forceful and triumphant. He came over and kissed me on the lips firmly but briefly. "I need to get ready. I'll be back after a while, babe."

With that, he left me standing in the living room alone with my thoughts.

"What just happened here?" I half-mumbled, half-laughed to myself. "Geez, that man is sexy."

Chapter 3

During the nearly two hours Bert was gone, I could hardly contain myself. I flipped through channels on the television, but it wasn't a good enough distraction. I mindlessly pressed the button on the remote no matter what flashed on the screen. Finally, I got irritated and turned off the TV, and dropped the remote on the couch as I headed for the kitchen. My mind raced through scenario after scenario of what Bert and Aunt Davina could be discussing. But, ultimately, my thoughts always went back to wondering why Aunt Davina didn't want me.

What about me? Didn't she think I'd like to do those things? After all, I'm her flesh and blood! Of course, the first choice should be Connie Ru, but she'd never be able to get away for all that time. Especially for a week long cruise. She would never want to leave her daughter, Clara, for that long. And Jerry, Connie Ru's husband, would probably flip out. He's an excellent father, but the idea of being totally alone with a two-year-old for a week would terrify him. He's a bit on the goofy side, and funny accidents seem to follow him wherever he goes. He would be afraid of exploding toddler meals or freak washing machine mishaps, or trouble in potty-land, all of which seems a real possibility with him. Luckily, he has a good sense of humor about it all. But the bottom line is that Connie Ru wouldn't leave either of them for that amount of time, so it was actually understandable why she wasn't chosen as Aunt Davina's escort of choice.

But again, what about me? I'm a teacher, so I had the summer off, too. My schedule was open. But, I apparently wasn't even an option, and I couldn't help but feel disappointed, and even jealous.

I tried to think it through, and calm myself a bit. I poured myself a glass of wine from the box in the refrigerator. I hoped it would relax my mind. I went back to the living room and sat on the couch. I sipped the wine and tried to relax. I put my feet up, and leaned back into the corner of the couch.

I didn't really think Aunt Davina was out to ruin Bert. She liked him. She told me she did. Perhaps she really did just want to get to know him better. Bert always seemed to be uncomfortable around her, and Aunt Davina probably picked up on that. The more I thought about it, the more it made sense. Maybe the whole thing would eventually make Bert more comfortable with her. If they could truly love each other, that would be wonderful. I was sure if they just spent some more time together, they would see what great, kind, and generous people they both are. Maybe it really was for the best that Bert be her escort. In fact, I thought it was a perfect idea. How could I not have seen it before?

And why didn't I think of it?

I put the wine glass to my lips, but found it empty. So, I headed back to the kitchen for another round. The wine was a good idea. I seemed to mellow a bit, and somehow, my thoughts seemed clearer, more focused. As I sat back down on the couch, I grabbed the television remote. I turned on the TV and flipped to the music channels on the satellite. I searched until I found a classical station that was playing an upbeat number. As I wondered how long Bert would be gone, I found myself bobbing my head to the music, conducting the tune with one hand and the wine glass in the other. During some of the sharper notes, I noticed the wine sloshing around, and before I knew it, a bit of the red wine splashed out of the glass. Some of it flowed across my fingers, and then dripped onto the pillow on the couch. I quickly jumped up, sat the glass on the end table, licked the back of my fingers and ran to the kitchen for a paper towel. I ran back to the couch and immediately pressed the towel into the pale yellow pillow, absorbing as much of the wine as I could. The paper towel turned purplish in a few spots. I dabbed repeatedly, then pulled the towel away to assess the damage. It was just a few drops, but it was too late. The pillow absorbed most of the wine before the towel could, and the towel left behind a few purple dots on the surface of the pillow. I dabbed again and again, pressing harder into the pillow. Nothing more would absorb into the towel.

"Well, crap!" I said out loud.

I stood staring down at the pillow for a moment. Then, I flipped it over and wedged it into the corner of the couch.

"Nothing to see here," I thought to myself. Then, "Oh, well!" aloud again. I picked up the wine glass and quickly finished it off. As I lowered the wine glass, I noticed the ring beginning to form on the end table where the wet glass had been sitting.

"Well, crap, again!"

I moved the paper towel to the end table and cleaned up the wine. Luckily, the ring was faint when I finished wiping it up. But it was still visible.

"Oh well, it'll go nicely with the ring Bert left on the other end table by the chair," I thought. I laughed, then went to the kitchen again. I threw away the paper towel wad, rinsed and dried my glass, and poured another glassful. I would be more careful this time, I thought, then laughed again, jostling the wine. I took a quick drink to reduce the fullness and chance for more spillage.

"We'll have no more of that messiness, missy!" I gave myself a firm talking to. I walked steadily, both hands on my glass. I sat carefully on the couch, took another drink, sat the glass on the end table, and finally relaxed. My mind was calm. Apparently with my sloppiness, I was able to distract myself. And I'm sure by then, the wine and music certainly helped me along.

Bert gave me quite the shock when he came through the front door.

"Cora!" he shouted with a laugh from the doorway.

I jumped, mid-dance, eyes closed, wine glass in the air, 90's pop music blaring from the speakers.

"Holy crap!" Again, wine sloshed out of the glass, but this time, landing on the easy-to-clean hardwood floor.

Bert laughed heartily at me. "I guess my invitation to this little party got lost in the mail!"

I danced my way towards him, grinning. I kissed him on the lips, then danced on past him, right into the kitchen. I soon returned with a glass of wine in each hand.

"Why, here is your invitation, my love! It wasn't lost after all!" I batted my eyes at him playfully, then grabbed his hand and pulled him to the couch. We sat, and I snuggled in close to him. He put his arm around me and I grinned at him, waiting for him to say something. Apparently, I was grinning a little too much.

"I think I need to catch up with you!" He quickly finished his glass, kissed me on the cheek, then went to the kitchen for a refill.

"So?" I called to him from the couch.

"'So' what?" he called back. I could hear the smirk in his voice.

"So, how's the weather?!"

"Well, it's pretty nice out for this time of year. I think rain is -"

"Not the weather!" I shouted, leaping from the couch, going to the kitchen. "Aunt Davina! You! What was said? You didn't flip out on her did you?"

"No! Of course not!"

"What about me? Did she say anything about me?"

"She asked what you were up to tonight. I didn't know I should have told her you turned the living room into a dance club," he laughed.

"Well, I didn't mean to," I started sheepishly.

"Didn't mean to?"

"Well, there was nothing good on TV, so I put on some music, and I had a glass of wine. Then, I got bored with what I was listening to. I was trying to distract myself. I was worried about you and Aunt Davina. I didn't know how it would go. So, I had wine, then the music, then I thought why not turn on the lava lamp. Then some good songs came on, and well, that's where you caught me." I looked away at first, then, looked back at him. I was a little embarrassed. "I guess I got carried away."

He smiled at me, then wrapped his arms around me, holding me close. "Sounds like fun!" His smile broke into laughter, easing my embarrassment.

"It was - it is!" I laughed back.

"Well, then! Let the fun continue!" He pulled me by the hand back into the living room, where we danced to the rest of the song that was playing. A song came on neither of us liked, so we flopped on the couch together.

"Well, let me tell you all about it!" he said before I could ask again.

I stared at him intently, my eyes wide. His eyes searched my face in the dim light. I could see his wheels turning, and he was figuring out where to start.

"Gosh, you're beautiful!"

Immediately, I swung my arm and punched him squarely in the shoulder.

"None of that crap! I want the whole story, now!"

He leaned away from me, rubbing his shoulder, laughing.

"But you are! Your eyes are just gorgeous. I could look into them forever."

"Oh, great," I thought. "The wine is getting to him." Then, out loud, "Thanks. Now, get on with it, pal, or else!" I playfully held up my fist aiming for the same spot again. He grabbed my wrist, pulled my hand to his lips, and he kissed it, then quickly went into his story.

"All right, all right! So, when I got to Davina's house, I just sat in my car in the driveway for a few minutes. I thought I'd come up with a game plan. Well, basically, I was trying to psych myself up, and convince myself I was doing the right thing." I nodded, encouragingly. He continued, "Well, before I had time to fully compose myself, there was Davina, tapping on the car window! She scared the heck out of me. I have no idea where she came from. I think I may have even screamed because she was laughing her head off, and throwing her hands in the air, imitating me jumping. She did it three times, laughing harder every time she made fun of me."

I made an exaggerated sympathetic face, and nodded again. I patted his leg. "I'm sure she wasn't making fun of you. She apparently just thought it was funny," I smiled at him.

"I guess so."

Suddenly, I jumped with fake surprise and threw my hands in the air and let out a mock startled yell. He jumped at my jump, and I began laughing hysterically at him.

"Geez! You're exactly like her! She did that the exact same way as you just did - exactly!" he said through a smirk that was poorly restraining laughter.

"So, go on," I said, wiping the tears from my laughter from my eyes.

"Yes, I will, if someone will stop laughing," he said with a mock scowl.

"All right, all right!" I stifled a giggle.

"So, anyway, I got out of the car, and she flings her arms around me, and starts telling me how pleased she is that I will be her escort, and how she knew all along that I would agree to be her whipping boy."

"Bert! She did not say that!"

"Okay, she didn't use the words 'whipping boy,' but that's what I felt like she meant. And the whole time, I just smiled at her and agreed with her. 'Yes, Davina. Of course, Davina. I'm so pleased, too, Davina.'"

"Bert, you didn't!"

"Well, kind of. I mean, I was respectful and polite. I just tried to show her what a good person I am for you. I let her know I thought I was a good pick, and I am happy she chose me to be her companion."

"Well, that's good. Did she buy it?" I winked at him.

"I think so! She seemed pretty pleased that I was pleased."

"Good to hear!"

"Indeed! And all that was just standing in the driveway!" He chuckled and then continued with his story. "So then, we went in the house. Bob was sitting in the living room when we walked in. He immediately pushed himself out of his chair and came across the room and shook my hand firmly. 'Hello there, Bert!'" Bert imitated Bob's deep and friendly voice. "Then, he quickly excused himself, saying he knew we had business to attend to. I barely got out a 'Nice to see you,' before he was gone!"

"I think he knows when Aunt Davina is up to something and he just likes to steer clear."

"Apparently. I think he just doesn't want to get pulled into her shenanigans!"

"'Shenanigans,'" I imitated, my lips in a wide grin.

"Yes! Shenanigans! He hobbled out of there with those crutches faster than I thought possible. He almost gave me whiplash!" Bert laughed.

"Whiplash!" I repeated.

"That wine isn't going to let me get through this story, is it?" Bert poked me in the ribs.

"I'm sorry! I'm sorry! You're just wound up and it's funny!"

"'It's funny!'" he repeated with the same squeak of laughter I used.

"I'll zip it! I promise."

Bert stared at me for a moment not saying anything. He was waiting for me to crack. I stared back expectantly. I raised my eyebrows and gestured for him to continue. After another moment of studying me, he began again.

"So, after he practically ran from the room -"

I cracked. My laughter burst out in a snort. Then, I immediately clamped my hand over my mouth and fell over on the couch, burying my head into the pillow, heaving with laughter. The image of Bob racing out of the room on crutches was too much.

"I knew it!" Bert said throwing his hands in the air. "I knew you weren't done!" Then, he reached over and began tickling me. I writhed with laughter on the couch, squirming under his grip. "I'll give you something to laugh about!" I squirmed and he was unrelenting. My legs kicked and I shouted for mercy. He stopped and we both laid back on the couch panting. I flung my arm around his neck and leaned against him. I looked over at him to see him just smiling at me. His eyes were glossy with tears of laughter, or possibly because of the wine. I decided it was a little of both. I kissed him.

"I love you so much," I said.

"I love you, too. You know I do."

"I do." He kissed me again.

When we parted, I rested my head on his shoulder.

"So, what else happened with Aunt Davina?" I said after a moment of contented silence.

"Well, we sat down on the sofa, and got down to business. She laid out the specifics of the dates of the engagements. Then, she told me the dress codes, and what she expected of me."

"Oh," I said nervously, waiting to hear her expectations.

"When she was starting into the details, I thought, 'Here we go with the demands.' But, surprisingly, she didn't really demand anything. She just told me what to wear for each occasion, and the specific times. Then, she said, and I quote, 'The only thing I expect from you is to have a good time, and give me the opportunity to know you better.'"

"She said that?" I was surprised.

"Yes! She didn't tell me how to act or the proper way of doing things. She wasn't condescending at all. I think maybe she genuinely wants to get to know me." I nodded in happy agreement. "Or she wants me to humiliate myself in front of her friends and prove I'm no good!"

I looked at him, surprised again.

He laughed heartily, "I'm just kidding." He continued laughing, but it sounded slightly strained to me, and I knew that he really was still unsure of Aunt Davina's true motives. I laughed with him, not letting him know I knew he still had doubts about the whole thing.

"And so, that was about it. She told me to send you her love. Oh! And she wanted me to let you know she is expecting a call from you, since she hasn't heard from you in a few days."

"Of course," I bobbed my head and rolled my eyes, a smirk across my face. "So, that's it, huh?"

"Pretty much!"

"Well, then, that settles it. There's no backing out now!"

"Nope! She's going to love me if it kills me!"

"She will, and it better not!" I poked him in the stomach.

"I hope it doesn't."

"I'm sure it won't," I said, pulling him up from the couch. I grabbed the remote and turned up the music. "Now, with that settled, let's get back to the dancing!" I dropped the remote on the couch, and we proceeded to laugh and dance the night away.

Chapter 4

I woke up late the next day. My mouth was dry, and I already had emptied the glass of water I kept by my bedside. I tried to just roll over and go back to sleep. I avoided looking at the clock. With my eyes closed, and the blankets pulled up to my neck, I listened for sounds of Bert. I couldn't hear a sound outside of my bedroom. With my stirring, I awakened Missy, my cat. I could feel her standing up and stretching. I kept my eyes closed and tried to pretend I was still asleep. I could hear her purr getting louder as she made her way up from my feet towards my head. Suddenly, I felt a cold paw on my nose. I couldn't pretend to sleep after that. I looked at her and patted her head.

"I'm not ready to get up yet. Go back to sleep."

Surprisingly, she obeyed. She curled up in a ball next to my head. I stroked her soft brown fur, and she purred. We both fell back to sleep.

After what I can only guess was about another hour or two, I awakened again. Missy was still curled up next to my head, halfway on my pillow. I couldn't ignore my thirst or nearly bursting bladder this time.

I carefully slid out of bed, trying not to jostle Missy. I thought I succeeded, but when I turned back towards the bed to pick up my water glass, she was awake, still curled up, but staring at me.

"All right. You can get up this time."

She stood up and took long, stretching steps to the end of the bed, then jumped to the floor. She stretched her short, little body as long as she could make it. Then, she rubbed against my legs, and headed for the door. She sat facing the door, but turned her head to stare at me as I put on my robe and slippers. When I opened the door, she trotted down the hall ahead of me, towards the kitchen. The house was still silent, with no signs of Bert. He was apparently really tired, too.

When I left the bathroom, I could see Missy sitting in front of her empty food dish, waiting for me. I filled her dish, then filled my water glass. I sat at the table drinking my water and listening to her crunch her kibble. I contemplated aspirin for my mild headache, but I was too lazy to get it from the cabinet. I sat with my elbow on the table, and my head leaning onto the palm of my hand. My eyelids felt heavy. Suddenly, I shivered from the cool breeze from the air conditioner, and jerked myself awake. Missy had stopped crunching when I dozed off.

"That's it, back to bed for me."

Missy ran down the hall towards the bedroom when I stood up. I refilled my glass and followed her back to bed. As I settled back into bed, I decided I should sneak a peek at the clock so that I would know how much of the day I was wasting. 9:43 AM. I breathed a sigh of relief. It wasn't nearly as late as I had thought. I apparently hadn't slept very long in the first place. We didn't go to bed until about four o'clock. No wonder Bert wasn't awake yet. I could easily sleep hours more. So, I did.

I woke up again around two o'clock. I laid silently for a while, listening for sounds of Bert. Still nothing. I rolled over and stretched in bed. I felt more rested, and my headache was gone. Still, though, I was feeling lazy, so I just laid in bed for a while. I tried going back to sleep, but I wasn't very sleepy, and my mind didn't really want to let me rest. I thought about the previous night. Bert had seemed slightly more at ease with the whole idea of being Aunt Davina's escort. He was still wound up about it, but I thought he might be easing himself into the idea that he may actually get to know and like her. I certainly hoped he would at least have a good time. He deserved a good time. He just needed to relax a bit, I thought.

The sound of the bathroom door closing down the hall pulled me from my thoughts. I stayed very still when I heard footsteps outside my door. I held my breath waiting for a knock. There wasn't one. After a moment standing outside my door, probably listening to see if I was awake, Bert walked away with slow footsteps. I eventually heard him getting a drink in the kitchen, then shortly after, I heard his bedroom door at the opposite end of the living room close. Then, the house was silent again.

I stretched again, and looked at the end of the bed to see if Missy was still asleep. She was laying belly up, stretched across the end of the bed. She must have felt me looking at her, because her eyes suddenly opened. She lifted her head to stare back at me, then she stretched, rolled over and curled into a ball. She had little interest in making me get up, since I had already fed her. I smiled to myself, and then flopped back onto my pillow.

I looked at the nightstand next to my bed. I picked up the book I had been reading, and rolled to my other side to get better light from the sun coming through the window. I read a few chapters before my growling stomach made me stop. So, I reluctantly got out of bed and started the day, belated though it was.

Chapter 5

I stood in the kitchen, looking out the window, trying to decide what I wanted to eat. A squirrel darted through the front yard. Shortly after that, a second squirrel bounded after the first, and chased it up a tree. I leaned over the sink to get a better view out the window. The squirrels chased each other around the trunk of the tree, then disappeared into the leafy branches. I craned my neck to try to see them.

"Something interesting out there?"

I jumped and spun around to see Bert standing in the doorway. His hair was rumpled, he was still in pajamas, and he had obviously just woken up again. He half-heartedly chuckled at me.

"Just some squirrels playing," I said, composing myself. "Have you been awake long?" I asked, knowing the answer.

"Mm. No. Just woke up." He yawned and shuffled over to me. He kissed me on the cheek and then shuffled to the coffeemaker. "You?"

"I've been awake for a while. I was just reading in bed. Then, I got hungry, so here I am."

"Mm." He stood staring at the coffeemaker, willing it to brew.

"You have to turn it on!" I laughed at him.

He turned his head to look at me with heavy eyes. "Oh, yeah." He poked the power button and waited, leaning on the counter, head down.

"Are you hungry?" I asked.

"Mm-hm."

"Eggs and biscuits?"

"Yeah."

I went to the refrigerator and pulled out a can of biscuits and a carton of eggs. "Cheese?"

"Yeah."

"Salsa in the eggs or no?"

"No."

"Orange juice?"

"No. Coffee. You want some coffee?"

"Sure, I'll have some."

"Okay."

I went about cracking eggs and plopping biscuits into a pan. Bert still stood watching the coffee brew. As I began mixing the can of frozen orange juice with water, Bert shuffled to the cabinet and took out two coffee cups. He shuffled back to the counter and poured the coffee. He held his cup to his face, and blew into it. Then, he stood breathing in the coffee aroma. Finally, he took a sip of coffee and closed his eyes, savoring it. Or falling back to sleep. I wasn't sure. Then, he took another drink after another long blow into the cup.

"Mm. That's good."

"Savoring," I thought.

After the meal was done cooking, we took our plates to the kitchen table, and sat down. We mostly ate in silence, except for the occasional, "This is good," or "Pass the butter, please," type of thing. We finished eating about the same time.

"So, got any plans for what's left of the day?" I asked.

"Not particularly. I just thought I would be lazy today."

"I thought so, too." It was nice to know we were on the same page. We often were, but I always appreciated it each time we were. "Maybe we can watch a movie or something. If you want."

"Yeah, that sounds good to me. As long as it doesn't have sub-titles. I'm not up for much reading today," he laughed.

I smiled back. "Fine with me."

"Oh, I forgot to tell you. Davina wants to take me shopping tomorrow afternoon. She wants me to get some new things for the events. I suppose she figures I don't have any nice things." The coffee and food were reviving Bert, and he was becoming himself again, not just a mono-syllabic droop. I grinned at the thought.

"Oh, so you think so, too?"

"No! I was thinking about something else."

"Mm."

I needed to nip this in the bud before it escalated. "I think she's just being nice by buying you some new things. She knows you have nice things! You always look very nice - well put together."

"I guess so. I am a handsome and stylish man!" He smoothed his T-shirt with his hands, sat up straight in his chair, and looked at me with a "I'm sexy and I know it" type of look.

"Well, of course you are!" I stood up and kissed him on the cheek. "I'm not marrying you just for your money!" I promptly carried my plate to the sink, hiding my broad grin from him.

"I knew it!" he laughed, as he picked up his dishes from the table. "I'm more than just a pretty face, you know!"

"Sure you are, dear." I patted him on the shoulder.

"Well, I am! I'll show you! I'll show you all!" He flounced out of the kitchen in mock indignation. As he went into the living room, I laughed and said,

"Maybe you can get yourself some tight leather pants. That will really show us all!"

I heard a loud gasp from the living room, then, "Well, I never!"

I laughed, then followed him into the living room. Bert was sprawled across the couch. I flopped next to him, shoving his leg over to make more room for me.

"So, what do you want to watch?"

"How about that Marilyn Monroe movie, 'How To Marry A Millionaire?'"

Chapter 6

The next afternoon, as I was finishing my sandwich, Bert came into the kitchen, and stood before me.

"Well, wish me luck."

"Good luck!" I said enthusiastically.

"Thanks," he said, then walked to the window. "She should be here soon. She said she'd pick me up at one o'clock."

"Well, she's always on time. On the dot, even. You still have a few minutes, sit down."

"No, I don't want to miss her getting here and then go out there late. She'll think I'm never on time."

"But you are always on time, too. She's been around you enough to know that. Sit down."

"I think I'll wait here."

"Okay, then," I replied, crunching on a chip. Bert let out a big sigh, but said nothing. I watched him leaning over the sink, straining to see up the street. I crunched another chip, and Bert shifted nervously. He said nothing but was still craning his neck towards the window. I picked up another tortilla chip and nibbled loudly on it, crunching loudly and quickly. Bert whipped his head around to look at me. I snorted a laugh at him, and he gave a genuine laugh back.

"How many chips do you have, anyway?"

"Enough to keep crunching at you if I need to."

Bert rolled his eyes, then turned back towards the window. Then, he let out another long, loud sigh.

"Bert! It's shopping and getting free stuff, not an execution!"

"I know," was his low reply, not turning to me.

"Hey!"

"What?" He still looked out the window.

"Really, it's going to be just fine. It's not like you've never spent any time with her before now."

"I know."

I picked up my last chip and threw it at him. It bounced off the back of his head and landed on the floor. His hand immediately went to the back of his head, and he turned to look at me. When he turned, he stepped on the chip, crunching it. He lifted his foot and looked at the crumbled remains, then he looked at me, his hand still on his head.

"Oh, really mature, Cora," he said, then bent over scooping up the crumbs. "Sometimes I wonder about the lack of maturity in this house," his face was serious. Then, up went his hand, tossing the crumbs into the air. As they rained down on me, I ducked and covered my head with my hands. His face finally cracked with laughter as I scrambled out of my seat, brushing crumbs from my hair. I laughed loudly with him, and saw him start to relax his body a bit.

"Really mature, Hubert!" I mocked. "You get to clean that up!" I giggled.

"I'll let him do it for me," he said, as he pointed at Victor, his dog, who had run into the room at the sound of falling food, and was already sniffing out the crumbs.

"Works for me," I laughed, as I wiped some of the crumbs off the table onto the hardwood floor. Bert laughed, then turned back to the window.

"Oh, crap! She's here!" He ran towards the door, dodging Victor along the way.

"Well, bye!" I shouted after him.

"Oops!" He ran back, pecked me on the lips, and went out the kitchen doorway. He popped his head back around the door frame. "I love you! See you later!"

"Have a good time! I love you, too!"

"I'll try."

I heard the front door open and close quickly with a bang. I walked to the sink and looked out the window. Aunt Davina was out of her car and walking up the sidewalk. Her long, dark brown hair was smooth, and pulled over one shoulder. She wore black slacks and a blue, silk blouse with short sleeves. She wore a simple gold bangle bracelet on her right wrist. On her left hand, she wore her wedding band and the large solitaire ruby ring that served as her engagement ring when Bob proposed to her.

Bert was gesturing broadly towards the car, but Aunt Davina was patting him on the shoulder, smiling and pushing past him. When she was almost to the porch steps, Bert could do nothing but stand helplessly, halfway to the car, staring after her. I grinned and left the window.

I opened the front door just as Aunt Davina's fist was raised to knock. Her face broadened into a wide, toothy smile. She spread her arms wide.

"Cora Rose! You didn't think I would steal away your fiancé without at least giving you a hug and a hello, now did you?"

I went into her arms, and kissed her on the cheek.

"Of course not!" I looked over her shoulder to see Bert still standing stranded on the sidewalk, looking at us. Aunt Davina turned and saw Bert standing there.

"Well, come on over here. I won't bite!" she said, and waved him towards us, then she turned back to me. I saw Bert sigh again, but luckily, it was silent, and Aunt Davina didn't see him. He sheepishly walked up the stairs and joined us.

"What's all that in your hair, dear?" she asked, picking bits of tortilla chips from my head, and looking at them curiously, before looking back at me.

"Oh, nothing," I said, ruffling my hair and shaking my head. "I just had a little mishap with some chips, that's all."

"A mishap?" She looked confused, and turned to look at Bert. I stuck my tongue out at him behind Aunt Davina's back, and plastered an embarrassed smile on my face when she turned back.

"Yeah. Long story," I laughed. Bert's eyes bugged out at me. "So, where are you headed with my fiancé, this lovely afternoon?"

"Oh, I thought we would get some new clothes for the cruise, and get him fitted for a tuxedo for the benefit."

"Oh, that should be fun. It's really very generous of you, Aunt Davina." She smiled broadly.

"Well, since it was my idea for him to be my escort, I thought it only proper to treat him to some new things. I know squiring me about probably isn't his first choice of a good time, so I thought I would sweeten the pot." We both turned to look at Bert simultaneously. A big, and wider than normal, smile instantly adorned his face.

"Oh, no, no, no! You don't need to do that! I'm looking forward to our time together. I'm sure we'll have a wonderful time!"

I stifled a laugh.

"Well, I'm delighted to hear you say that, but I'm happy to treat you. So, I can and I will!" she smiled triumphantly.

"Well, then, who am I to argue?" he said, his grin still plastered on his face.

"I'm sure everything will be great," I added. "Well, you two better run along. I'm sure you have a lot of shopping to do!" I winked at Bert.

"Oh, yes! We have several stops to make, so I suppose we should be going." Aunt Davina patted Bert on the arm.

"Well, have a good time!" I said, leaning in to kiss Aunt Davina goodbye.

"Oh, we will!"

"Indeed," added Bert, cheerily.

"Kiss your lovely lady, and then we'll be off." She turned and headed down the porch stairs. Bert stepped to me, pecked me on the lips, and followed Aunt Davina. I patted him on the butt as he walked away. His head jerked back towards me, and his eyes were bugging again. I winked, then he half-heartedly grinned back.

"See you later, Cora."

"Okay!"

"Don't wait up for us, dear!" Aunt Davina shouted from the car.

"Okay!" I shouted back.

Bert gave me one last look, then they both disappeared into her car. The engine quickly started and they backed out of the driveway. We waved at each other, then they drove down the street and disappeared from my vision.

Around 7:30 PM, the telephone rang. I paused the television show I was watching and answered it, expecting Bert to be on the other end of the line.

"So, how's it going? Burned out yet?" I asked.

"Well, hello, to you, too, Cora Rose!"

"Oh! I thought you were Bert," I stammered.

"Hubert is right here with me, dear. We have grown hungry after all of our shopping, and we thought we would invite you out to dinner with us. That is, if you haven't already eaten."

"Oh, that sounds nice. I would love to go with you," I said, looking at my empty plate sitting on the end table. "Where are you going?"

"I thought we would go to that Mexican restaurant you always talk about. I've forgotten the name," she paused.

"La Cocina Humilde?"

"Yes, La Cocine - La Cocine... What you said."

"La Cocina Humilde."

"Yes."

"Okay, that sounds good to me. When do you want me to meet you there?"

"We are right near your house. We will pick you up in about ten minutes, if that's enough time. I've asked Bert to pump some gas for me, so as soon as we are finished with that, we will head right over. He's pumping the gas right now."

"Okay, that works for me. So, he's out of the car, then?"

"Yes."

"So, how's it going? Is he loosening up by now?" I laughed.

She snorted into the phone. "He's on his best behavior, but he's still a little stiff. I think he thinks I'm up to something, but I just can't figure him out yet." I could hear the grin in her voice.

"Yeah, he's a suspicious one, all right. He's pretty nervous about making a good impression on you. He hasn't exactly said that in so many words, but I can tell. He wants to prove his worth to you. But don't tell him I said that," I added, a bit nervously.

"Cora Rose, you know what you say is safe with me. Nothing goes past me unless you tell me it's okay to tell others."

"I know, Aunt Davina. I know I can trust you. I want you two to get along, so this whole thing is important to me."

"I know it is, dear. That's why I invited him instead of you. I want us to become family. It's important to me, too. If he is in your life, he becomes part of mine. And I want him to be comfortable joining our family," she paused. "I really do like him, you know. He is such a polite and respectful man, and I don't think that's just for my benefit, either."

"Oh, no. He really is that way. I think he's just kind of reserved until he really gets to know someone. So, I'm hoping spending more time with you alone will help him relax a bit."

"Oh, I'm sure he will relax eventually. It's just a matter of getting to know each other better, I'm sure. He seems - oh! He's done with the gas." I heard the car door open in the background, then shut. "So, we will be there in a few minutes, dear. Goodbye!"

"See you then. Bye!"

I listened as the line went dead, then I hung up the phone. I jumped from the couch calling for Victor. He looked at me from the bed in the corner.

"Wanna go outside?"

He sprang from the bed and ran to the door, wagging his tail and dancing, staring at me as I walked towards him. He bolted out the door the second it was opened. I went and changed my shoes from the slippers I was wearing, then touched up my make-up and combed my hair. By the time I got back to the back door, Victor was already standing there, waiting to be let back into the house. I locked the door behind him, kissed him on the head, then kissed Missy, who was sound asleep on the end of the couch.

"I'll see you guys later," I called as I went through the front door to wait for them on the front porch. After I had pulled the door shut, I realized I had forgotten my cell phone. When I unlocked and opened the door, there sat Missy and Victor in the doorway to the living room, staring at me, side by side. I laughed and patted each of them when I walked down the hall to my bedroom. I grabbed the cell phone, then went back to the porch, blowing them kisses before I shut the door.

The car ride to the restaurant was filled with surface chit-chat. "How did it go?" "What did you buy?" "I bet you're tired." "We're simply starving," - that kind of stuff. Bert nodded along and smiled and agreed when appropriate, but Aunt Davina and I did most of the talking. I could tell that he was relieved to have the pressure off of him alone to carry on a meaningful conversation. Not that our chatting was meaningful, but still, I knew Bert was glad to be silent for the most part. He liked to err on the side of caution when it came to talking too much. He once told me that he was most silent when he was nervous, because he is always afraid of putting his foot in his mouth, or offending someone. Luckily, for his sake, Aunt Davina is a talker who likes to steer the conversation, and fill in any gaps she notices.

"It's that place there on the left, Aunt Davina. The one with the big red sign with the sombrero on it."

"Oh, okay. I don't know how I've never noticed that before now," she said as she turned into the parking lot. "Here we are!" she sing-songed.

After we parked, Bert jumped from the passenger's seat and practically ran around the car to get to Aunt Davina's side.

"Here we go again," Aunt Davina said in a low tone to me. Then, she whipped her head to look at Bert as he was opening her door. Her face was crinkled in a big grin, showing all her teeth. I sat in the backseat, watching them, and silently laughing.

"Bert! I told you, that's really not necessary! But thank you, you are quite the gentleman!" she smiled into his face. He smiled back, and began to blush under Aunt Davina's constant and steady gaze.

"Well!" I said as I opened my door and stepped out of the car. "I'm ready to eat. Let's go in." I grinned at Bert. Aunt Davina led the way into the restaurant, and I slid my arm around Bert's and whispered to him.

"'Quite the gentleman!' And such a speedy one, too!" I added with a giggle. Bert looked at me, almost pleadingly.

"Please don't make fun of me. I am just really nervous, and I don't know why."

"Oh, you're doing great. Don't be nervous. I know it doesn't really help to say that. But you heard her, she said she had a nice day with you. It's okay to relax a little. I'll try to talk more so you don't have to say so much if you're nervous. But, you're doing great. Really. I love you for even making an effort."

"Well, it is important to me, too. I -"

"Hurry up, you two!" Aunt Davina called from the open door of the restaurant.

"We're coming, Aunt Davina!"

We quickened our pace and joined her in the waiting area just inside the door. We were seated right away.

"How lovely," Aunt Davina said, as the waitress guided us to a table.

Aunt Davina and I both sat first, at opposite sides of the table. An empty chair sat next to each of us, and we both looked up expectantly at Bert. He looked confused and then halfway scared at making a decision about a seating arrangement. His eyes darted quickly back and forth looking down at us.

"Well? Are you going to sit, or what?" I asked.

He broke into a nervous chuckle, "Of course!" Then, he quickly sat down next to me.

"Smart man!" Aunt Davina said, as I giggled at Bert.

Our waitress smothered a smirk and laid the menus in front of us.

"What would you like to drink this evening?"

"Water for me, please," I said.

"Me, too," Bert agreed.

"And for you, hon'?" the waitress said, looking over the top of her glasses.

"I'm feeling festive today. I think I'll have a margarita!"

Bert and I looked at each other in surprise, then back at Aunt Davina.

"No salt, please. And get each of them one, too!"

Bert and I exchanged looks again before I said, "Sure, that sounds great, doesn't it, Bert?"

"Well, okay, then, I guess I'll have one, too."

"That's the spirit," Aunt Davina said, smiling at us.

"Okay. Salt or not, for you two?"

"No salt," Bert and I said in unison, then we laughed.

The waitress laughed and patted Aunt Davina on the shoulder, "All right, three margaritas coming up!" Then, she bent over towards Aunt Davina and said, "We'll loosen him up a bit, won't we?"

Aunt Davina burst out laughing, then, "You bet!"

The waitress and I laughed along with Aunt Davina. I glanced at Bert and saw his cheeks turning red, and an embarrassed grin on his face. For some reason, the look on his face made me laugh harder. The waitress headed back to the kitchen laughing heartily, her bleach blonde curls bobbing as she walked.

I reached under the table and put my hand on Bert's leg. "Oh, it's not that bad, is it?" I leaned closer to ask him.

"Well, no," he forced a laugh. I gave his knee a squeeze.

"I didn't think so."

"Really, Hubert, it's okay to relax around me." Aunt Davina smiled sweetly at Bert. "I'm not so rigid and stuffy, you know. Why, I don't even mind that my niece has her hand on your leg right now under the table." She winked at me, and grinned at Bert.

Now it was my turn to blush. I quickly removed my hand from his knee and folded my hands on the table. Bert laughed nervously. Aunt Davina just began laughing again.

"Really, you two! Lighten up!"

"Okay, okay!" I said, waving my hands in the air, then laughed, too.

"Well, I guess things are relaxing a bit over here," the waitress said, as she sat our margaritas in front of us.

"Oh, yeah!" I said.

"So, did you decide on what you'll have to eat, or do you need a few minutes?"

"We are going to need a few moments more," said Aunt Davina.

"All right, then. I'll be back. In the mean time, drink up, kids!"

Bert raised his glass to her, then took a drink.

"That's the way, hon'." She winked, and walked away smiling.

"Well, here's to a new chapter of getting to know each other better, and becoming family," Aunt Davina said, her glass raised.

"I'll drink to that!"

"So will I! Hear! Hear!" Bert chimed in.

We clinked glasses and each took a drink.

"Now, on with the food, I'm starved!"

As we left the restaurant, Aunt Davina stepped between Bert and me, and hooked her arms into ours.

"Well, that was just fantastic, don't you agree?"

Bert and I grinned at each other, and nodded in agreement.

"I mean, that food was simply delicious! Some of the best Mexican food I think I have ever eaten! Just marvelous! And it's so cozy and friendly in there. The waitress was quite a dear, and funny, too, eh, Hubert?" She elbowed him in the side.

"Oh, yes, yes! Quite personable!"

"Ha ha ha! I'll say! And the fun Mariachi music. Oh, and those margaritas! Those margaritas are simply divine, don't you think, Cora Rose?" she looked at me expectantly.

"Yes. Some of the best in the city. I certainly -"

"Oh, what a great dinner to go with such a lovely day! I really think we are off to a great start on our little adventure, Hubert!"

"I think so, too," he said with a relaxed and genuine smile at Aunt Davina. "Shopping isn't always how I like to spend my days, but it wasn't so bad. And this dinner just really hit the spot."

"I'm glad you think so, too, Hubert. And I'm glad you are finally talking a bit, too. There isn't but one way to get to know someone, and that's spending time together and talking."

"The three margaritas helped, I think," I said.

Bert blushed and giggled and Aunt Davina flung her head back and laughed with a wide open mouth. I laughed at both of them and took the keys from Aunt Davina's hand.

"Now, get in, you two, I'm driving."

Bert opened the car door for Aunt Davina and she got in the front passenger side.

"Thank you, sir!"

"You're quite welcome, ma'am," he said and shut the door. Bert got in the backseat behind Aunt Davina.

"Now, buckle up. And away we go," I said.

As I pulled out of the parking lot, Aunt Davina turned in her seat to face Bert in the back.

"And don't call me 'ma'am'!"

They both went into hysterics, and again, I was laughing at them. It was a good thing I only had the one margarita, I thought.

"This may just work out after all," I said to myself, and headed for home.

Chapter 7

The next day I called Connie Ru to chat. I filled her in on the details of Bert's outings with Aunt Davina.

"Bert's apprehensive about the whole thing. The dinner party is coming up in a few days, and I can see him getting nervous about it. He doesn't really want to talk to me about it, though. He's really quiet sometimes, and I think it's just on his mind all the time."

"I'm sure it is. Going to a dinner party with a bunch of strangers isn't my idea of fun, so I can completely understand why Bert would be nervous."

"Yeah, I guess so. But a dinner party with a bunch of older people shouldn't be very intimidating."

"Well, they aren't exactly 'older people.' The people having the party are only about fifty. And Mom's only forty-eight."

"Well, older than me. I just tend to put her in the older generation, being Mom's sister and all."

"Younger sister. Mom's six years younger than Aunt Dillianna. And they were both practically child brides."

"True. Can you imagine getting married at nineteen like Aunt Davina? Or even twenty-one like Mom!"

"Not really, no. They just married younger back then, I guess."

"I guess. I was thirty before I met the right guy. I don't know how they both did it so young."

"Me, either. I guess some things just work out faster for some people."

"Apparently."

The week seemed to fly by, and was filled with mostly ordinary and leisurely activities. Bert and I worked in the garden a lot. We did a lot of weeding and watering. Despite the recent lack of rain, lots of weeds still found a way to thrive. Bert had never had a garden before, so I was trying to show him the ropes. He grew up in an apartment complex, and the only plant in his home was a potted African Violet that his mother had. It was a delicate type of plant, so she forbade him from messing with it. Bert told me his mom would fuss over that plant almost daily, checking moisture, and sunlight, and Ph levels. Every Mother's Day for thirteen years, Bert bought her a new African Violet. And every year, by Halloween, it was dead. But, she kept trying, year after year to keep them alive. She smiled and thanked him graciously, and then launched into a new routine, hoping that this year would be the one that she got it right.

When Bert was eighteen, about a week before Mother's Day, she sat Bert down for a talk.

"Please don't get me an African Violet this year. I just can't take it anymore. Thirteen plants dead. Dead! Year after year I kill them! I just can't take it anymore!" Then, she sprang up from the table, and ran from the room. Bert was left sitting in stunned silence at the table.

Before dinner that evening, as Bert was setting the table, his mom entered the room with a stack of napkins.

"So, what do you want for Mother's Day, Mom?"

She laughed and said, "Anything, dear. Just not a plant!"

She went on to explain how she felt guilty for letting her special gift die, and it had finally just gotten the best of her, and she had to let it out. They laughed about it, and it has since become a running joke between them. Bert told me that story several times, and every time, he can't help but laugh about it.

The funniest part to me, is that for that first Mother's Day after the talk, Bert bought a print of an African Violet and put it in a frame. That picture is still hanging in her living room, and Bert never fails on Mother's Day to point it out and say, "Well, you haven't killed it yet!" And they both just roll with laughter.

It's a story that I've heard several times, and I've witnessed that laughter over it twice, and I'm sure I'll see it many times more.

After dinner on Friday evening, as Bert was clearing the dishes from the table, the phone rang.

"I bet that's Aunt Davina with her final instructions!" I jumped from the table and Bert just froze, staring at me, with a plate still in his hand, hovering over the open dishwasher.

"Hello?"

"Cora Rose, darling! How are you?"

"I'm fine, Aunt Davina," I stared at Bert with raised eyebrows and a grin. "How are you? I haven't heard from you since we went to dinner."

"Oh, I've been fine, darling. And busy, busy, busy. I've had many errands to run this week, and Robert had an appointment with his orthopedist, the poor dear."

"Oh, and how is he coming along?"

"Just splendidly, dear. The doctor says he is healing perfectly, and should be out of the cast by Labor Day. Exactly on schedule."

"Well, that's great to hear."

"Yes, indeed. Is Hubert available, dear?"

"Yes, he is right here. Let me get him for you!"

"Thank you, so much. Goodbye, my darling."

"Goodbye, Aunt Davina."

I held the phone out to Bert, who set the plate in the sink, then smoothed his hair before reaching for the phone.

"Hello, Davina!" he said cheerfully into the receiver. He sat down at the table, never looking at me. I could see he was concentrating, and I didn't want to make him nervous, so I left the kitchen. I shut the kitchen door behind me, and went into the living room and turned on the television.

After about fifteen minutes, the door opened, and Bert stepped into the hallway.

"Did you want your tea, Cora?"

"Oh, yeah. Please."

He disappeared back into the kitchen and reemerged with our glasses of iced tea. He sat on the couch next to me, and handed me my glass.

"Thank you."

"You're welcome."

Bert looked at the TV, and I could see he wasn't going to talk unless I pulled it out of him.

"Well?" I finally said. "What did she have to say?"

"Oh, she just wanted to remind me of what time to pick her up from her house. She wants me to get her at 6:30 tomorrow evening."

"I thought you didn't have to be there, at the party, until seven? Isn't it just down the street from her house?"

"Yeah, it is, but she wants me to take her to buy a bottle of wine before the dinner, so we need the extra time."

"Oh, okay."

He stared at the television again.

"Was that all?"

"Well, she wanted to suggest I wear the maroon dress shirt with the navy tie and navy suit. She said she changed her mind about the green shirt."

"Oh. Just a suggestion, huh?" I chuckled.

"Apparently. You know how that goes."

"Yep, I do," I said, then took a drink of my tea.

"Me, too."

"Anything else?"

"Nope, that was pretty much it. It really shouldn't be so bad. Just dinner with her friends. Shouldn't be bad, right?" he suddenly turned and looked at me. I expected to see a bit of alarm in his eyes, but to my surprise, he looked relatively calm.

"Right. Just dinner and cocktails with friends. Not your friends, but friendly people, nonetheless." I tried to get a rise out of him.

"Well, hopefully. I hope they all know I will be with her, and not Bob. I don't want to be explaining who I am all night and where Bob is." A bit of worry seemed to creep across his face.

"Oh, it'll be fine. They are her friends, so I am sure they know Bob has a broken leg. And in your maroon shirt, and tailored suit, they will all see why she wanted you to escort her," I smiled at him.

"A little eye candy for the dessert?" he smirked.

"Exactly!" We both laughed and some of the worry seemed to melt from his expression. "It will be fine. I'm sure of it. And better than that, I bet you will even have a good time."

"Well, I don't know about that, but we'll see. I know she'll be on the lookout for me to fumble, so I'm going to have to keep alert. I won't let her prove I'm wrong for you."

"Oh, great, back to that! That's not what this is about, and you know it."

"Okay," he said firmly, and didn't add more, so as to avoid a fight. But his face held firm, and I could tell he still believed that.

"Anyway," I said, "It should be fun. And a free meal at the least."

"True."

"Ooh, look, an old episode of America's Funniest Home Videos!" I sat back on the couch, and we both relaxed, and enjoyed the show, and the rest of the evening.

Chapter 8

A loud knock on my bedroom door startled me from my sleep. I raised my head in the darkness, listening intently. Then, again, there was the knocking, rapid and urgent. I blinked in confusion, but before I could say anything, the door cracked open, letting in a narrow stream of light.

"Cora! Cora? Are you awake?"

"Huh?" I asked, confused.

"I need to talk to you. I can't do it. I don't think I can go through with it!"

It was Bert, but I had no idea what he was talking about. "Huh?" I winced and covered my eyes with my hand as the crack widened, and Bert's silhouette loomed in my doorway.

"Davina! It's just too much!" He was talking quickly and seemed out of breath.

"What is? Did she call? Is something wrong?" In my still half-asleep haze, I fumbled on my nightstand for my telephone. "Should I call 911?"

"What? No! It's not like that, I just -"

"What the heck is going on? What time is it, anyway?" I was starting to come to my senses.

"It's 2:30 in the morning. Are you awake? What's wrong with you?"

I rubbed my eyes trying to get my bearings. "I'm fine. You just woke me up from a deep sleep. You freaked me out, that's all."

"Oh," he paused for a short moment. "You awake now?"

"Yeah."

He crossed the room and stood over my bed staring down at me. I looked back up at him.

"Well, I just don't think I can do it!" he began. "I love you so much, and I don't want to hurt you, but I think I'm going to lose no matter what I do here. I don't think I can live up to the expectations she has of me! What if I make a complete fool of myself? What if she laughs at me, knowing all along I'm not good enough for you? She wants me to fail, and I think I'm going to. She just wants to -"

"Bert!" I broke in. "I thought this was all settled! I told you she just wants to get to know you. She's not out to prove anything." I sat up, and patted the bed, motioning for him to sit. He obediently sat, and turned towards me. He let out a long sigh.

"I know. I know we already discussed this, but what if I really embarrass myself? What if I -" He looked down at his lap. "What if I embarrass you? I couldn't take it if I did that. I don't want you to be embarrassed of me, or ashamed of me."

The hallway light illuminated his face, and I could see the glistening of his eyes. I reached out and took his hand in both of mine.

"You know that would never happen. Never. I will never be embarrassed of you, or ashamed to be your girlfriend, or your wife! You know I love you." He nodded, still looking away from me. I put both my hands on his face and turned him to look at me. I looked him directly in the eyes. "I love you."

"I love you, too."

"Now, where is this all coming from?"

He leaned over and got a tissue from my nightstand. He dabbed at his eyes, then his nose. Then, he wadded the tissue into a ball and threw it into the trash can across the room.

"I don't know. I'm just really nervous. What if she really just wants to get to know me, and -"

"She does."

"And then she finds out she really doesn't like me all that much? And she regrets the whole thing - the party, the cruise, our marriage, the whole thing?"

"She won't! I think she wants to get past all the surface knowing, and really make you part of the family. She wants things to be comfortable between you two, that's all. Plus, I think she wants you to get to know her. I know she likes to be liked and needed. She wants you to know what she's really like, and what's important to her. She wants you to be family for her sake, as well as yours." Bert nodded as he listened.

"Ever since Mom died, Aunt Davina has wanted to be there for me. She's tried to step in and make sure I have what I need. She's always been that way, really, long before Mom died. Pretty much my whole life, actually. She's always been there to support me in what I need. And she knows I need you, so she just wants to make that happen. It's all out of love, I promise you."

Again, Bert leaned over to get another tissue. But this time, he dabbed at the tear running down my face. I hadn't even realized I was crying until he did that.

"You really miss her," he looked sympathetically at me.

"Every day. It never seems to fade," I said, now well aware of the tears rolling down my face. Bert handed me another tissue, and I wiped my face. "It's been thirteen years, but sometimes it still just hits me like it was yesterday. You never stop missing or needing your mother."

"I don't want to find out," Bert said softly.

"I don't want you to, either."

We sat in silence for a few moments. Finally, we wiped the last of the tears from our faces.

"You will be just fine, Bert. You will just be yourself, the man I know you to be, and she will love you. How could she not?" I smiled at him.

He smiled back. "I know it will all be okay in the long run, as long as we are together. I'm just nervous and sometimes I let my nerves get the best of me."

"That's true," I nodded.

"I'll be all right. I know I will. And if nothing else, a free meal, right?" He laughed and stood up from the bed.

"Right!" I agreed, taking his hand. "I love you." I kissed his hand.

"I love you," he leaned down and kissed the top of my head. "Now, go back to sleep. Pretend this was all just a dream. I was never here," he said as he pulled away, and walked to the door.

"Oh, I'll remember this. Now, you get some sleep. You are the one that needs his beauty rest. You've got a big day tomorrow, Mr. Eye Candy."

He laughed and said, "Goodnight!" I laughed, too.

"Goodnight."

He pulled my bedroom door shut behind him, and I could still hear his chuckle fade as he disappeared down the hallway.

Chapter 9

I woke up Saturday morning to the smell of burned toast and the sound of a raging smoke detector. I sat up in bed, and listened as I heard Bert scurrying around, trying to silence the shrieking alarm. Every few seconds I would hear a thump, and then, "Shit!"

"Everything all right out there?" I shouted from my bed.

"Yeah, just burnt toast! Sorry!" Then another thump, followed by, "Shit!"

I got out of bed and went to the door. I opened it just in time to see Bert jumping in the air, straining to reach the off button on the smoke detector, then landing back on the floor with a thud. He quickly jumped again, and this time successfully poked the button, but he still landed with a thud. He let out a long, relieved sigh, and bent over, leaning his hands on his knees. I clapped loudly.

"I give you a nine for form, but only a six for the landing!"

Bert jumped. "I didn't know you were there! I didn't hear you open the door!"

I laughed and said, "I'm not surprised."

"So much for letting you sleep after I disturbed you last night."

"Oh, don't worry about it. You can disturb me any time you want." I sauntered past him, smacking his butt on the way.

"Well, well, well. I just might!" He slipped his hands around my waist and kissed my neck. I twisted in his embrace to face him.

"Be careful, I just may hold you to it," I said as I pulled him close.

"I hope you do."

"Me, too." I kissed him, then held him close in a loving embrace. It felt wonderful just to be in his arms. After a few moments of just holding each other, I noticed the black toast on the floor. "Why is the toast on the floor?" I asked, laughing.

"Oh! Well, when I popped it out of the toaster - the lever was stuck again - it was smoking and really hot. I just tried to grab it out of the toaster before it caught fire, and it was burning my hands, so I just kind of flung the pieces. I guess that's where they landed, and then the alarm went off, and then there you were, and now here we are. And there's the toast," he said, matter-of-factly, pointing down at the toast.

"I see. That is really black. I don't even think Victor would want that."

"I don't think so, either, but the alarm freaked him out, so I'm sure he's hiding somewhere."

"Oh, yeah," I said, looking around for Victor. I stepped into the hallway and saw him cowering in front of Bert's closed bedroom door. "Aw, come on, Victor, it's okay now. The noise is over. Daddy just ruined his toast, that's all." I went to him and petted him on the head, trying to soothe him. Bert came in and scooped up Victor into his arms.

"He needs Daddy. Don't you, baby? I'm sorry. It was just a noise. I didn't mean to scare you." Bert held Victor on his back, just like a baby. Bert nuzzled Victor and baby-talked to him, and Victor just laid back and soaked it all up. Victor adored Bert, and he was Bert's baby - his 30-pound, Collie-mix, big baby. "There now, isn't that better?" Bert kissed him on top of the nose, and Victor then licked Bert's face. "Yes, I thought so!"

Missy was sitting in the doorway to the living room, observing the whole spectacle. When she saw me look at her, she meowed and walked toward the kitchen. Then, she stopped and looked back to make sure I was following her. When I didn't move, she meowed again, and stood staring at me until I obediently moved in her direction. Then, she ran into the kitchen and sat in front of her bowl next to the refrigerator. I filled her bowl and she immediately began chomping away.

Bert came in shortly, with Victor following behind him. Victor spotted the toast and ran to it. He sniffed it, licked it, then looked up at Bert.

"What? I didn't burn it on purpose!"

Victor looked back at the toast, sniffed it again, then wandered out of the kitchen, disappointed.

"Well, we were right on that one," Bert laughed as he picked up the pieces of toast that had been flung about the room.

"Apparently so."

As I was reading the newspaper around noon, the phone rang. Bert burst out of his bedroom and he raced across the living room, headed for the kitchen. His bedroom door banged against the wall, making him look back at it, but he still moved forward, at least for a moment, anyway. When he looked back at the door, his foot kicked Victor's rubber toy bone, then Bert stepped on it with his other foot, lost his balance and landed on his knees. He leaned over on all fours and hung his head.

"Expecting a call?" I asked from the dining room table.

He raised his head in surprise and embarrassment.

"I thought you went outside!"

"I did, to get the newspaper. I came back in to read it."

"Oh, I didn't hear you."

"You okay?"

"Yeah, I'm fine, just hurt my pride, I guess." He pulled himself up from the floor and walked more cautiously to the kitchen. The ringing stopped and I could hear Bert's voice, low and controlled, but I couldn't make out what he was saying. I figured it must be Aunt Davina with the latest information, so I went back to reading the newspaper.

"Cora," Bert's head popped out of the kitchen. "Telephone," he said, holding the receiver out to me.

"Oh, Aunt Davina wants to talk to me?" I asked as I got up from the table.

"It's not Davina. It's Connie."

"Disappointed it wasn't Davina?" I smirked.

He let out a short, relieved sigh, handed me the phone, and went back to the living room.

I chuckled, then raised the phone to my ear. "Hello?"

"Hi, Cora! What's so funny?"

"Bert. He tripped on Victor's toy when he was running to answer the phone. He's all wound up today."

"Oh. Is he all right?"

"Yeah, he's fine. He's just nervous about the dinner party tonight."

"Mom has a way of doing that to him, doesn't she?" Connie Ru laughed.

"Apparently! So, what's up, Connie Ru? What have you been up to?"

"Oh, the usual. Running after Clara mostly. And trying to calm her down. She's been really wild lately. I think the terrible twos are in full swing."

"Well, that sounds like fun. She wasn't so bad when I was over there last week. Well, except when she tripped when she was running through the room. That kind of set her off."

"Yeah, well, that's what I mean. She kind of flies off the handle and sometimes there is just no consoling her. And unfortunately, she has inherited her father's grace."

"Or lack thereof," I laughed.

"Isn't that the truth?" Connie Ru laughed along with me. "So, is that what Bert did when he tripped? Did he throw a fit?"

"Luckily, no. He was just mostly embarrassed when he saw me and knew I witnessed the whole thing. But he picked himself up and carried on. I guess that's what we can expect in thirty years from Clara!"

"Oh, geez, I hope it's not that long," she sighed into the phone. "So, anyway, I was calling to see what you are doing tonight. Got any plans?"

"Well, not really. I was going to cut the grass, that's about it. Nothing really exciting."

"Do you want to come over? Jerry's taking Clara to his mom's, so I thought we could do something. We could have dinner, or go out, whatever you want. Let's do something crazy and fun like when we were in college."

"A kegger? Staying out dancing all night, and sleeping through class the next day?"

"Well, not that crazy." We both laughed.

"How about dinner and then we could go out for a few drinks?"

"That sounds good. Ooh! How about bowling?"

"Oh! That sounds like fun! I think it's $2 beer night at The Alley too, so that will be good."

"And how would you know that?"

"Word gets around. It's just what I've heard in an ad on the radio."

"Uh huh."

"Want me to pick up something on my way, or go out and eat?"

"Isn't there a Chinese place next to The Alley?"

"Oh, yeah. Then, we can just eat there first."

"That's what I was thinking. Do you want to meet here, then take a cab to the restaurant?"

"Yeah, that works for me. What time?"

"Is seven okay?"  
"Yeah, then I can see Bert when he leaves. And wish him luck."

"Oh, he'll be fine. But tell him 'good luck' from me, too!"

"Okay, I will. I'll see you tonight, Connie Ru."

"Okay, goodbye!"

"Goodbye!"

I could hear Connie Ru's fading voice as she pulled the phone away from her mouth, "This is going to be so much fun!" Then, a click. I smiled and hung up the phone.

I went back into the living room. Bert was nowhere in sight, and his bedroom door was closed again. The dog bone was laying in Victor's empty bed. I sat down at the table, and slid Missy off my newspaper, onto the empty part of the table. She stared at me, upset that I displaced her. She quickly got over it, tromped across the newspaper, then crawled down into my lap. She curled up and slept soundly while I finished reading the news.

After relaxing at the table for a while, and thinking about the events of the evening, I made myself get up and change my clothes. I put on some cut off jeans and an old T-shirt. I put on my grungy yard work shoes and headed for the great outdoors. I stopped in the living room and knocked on Bert's door.

"Yeah?" he shouted from somewhere deep in his room.

"I'm going outside to cut the grass."

"Okay."

I could hear him moving around in there. "Everything okay in there?"

"Yeah." A thud.

"You sure?"

"Yeah. Yeah... Yeah, everything's fine!"

"What was that noise?"

"Nothing!"

Suddenly, the door popped open, and Bert poked his head out.

"What's going on in there?" I asked, craning my head to look around him.

"Nothing. I'm just trying to clean up the room a bit. My chest of drawers was a mess, and I couldn't find my blue dress socks, so now I've somehow gotten myself knee-deep in rearranging and sorting all my clothes in there. I just knocked a book off my desk, that's what the noise was." Again, he seemed a bit out of breath as he spoke.

"Well, don't work yourself up too much. You've got a big evening ahead of you, you know."

"I know. So, what did Connie want?"

"Oh, Jerry's taking Clara to see his mom tonight, so she wanted to see if I was up to going out. So, we are going to dinner and then bowling."

"Oh, that sounds like fun. Two dollar beer night?"

"Yeah."

"I wish I could go."

"Sorry, girls only!" I tapped him on the nose, then turned to leave. "I'll be cutting the grass if you need me. And I'll have my music on, so I probably won't hear you. So, if you need something, come out and flap your arms at me," I said over my shoulder as I opened the back door.

"Okay. Have fun."

"You, too!"

By the time I finished cutting the grass, it was after four o'clock. I came in from the outside, weary from the summer sun. I flopped my big straw sunhat on the dining room table, then flopped myself into the recliner. I pulled at the lever and propped up my feet. I kicked off my shoes and they landed loudly on the floor, one after the other. Victor watched me from his bed. His bone was between his front feet. As I laid my head back in the chair, he went back to chewing on the bone. My loud, relaxed sigh was apparently an invitation to Missy. She leaped up out of nowhere and landed on my stomach. I let out a grunt, then leaned back again in the chair. She stood on me and kneaded my stomach.

"I haven't been gone that long, Missy." I petted her head and moved her kneading legs to a more comfortable position. She complied, and was soon enough laying and purring contentedly on my lap.

I could hear the shower running. I knew I couldn't get in there for a while, so I just relaxed. I closed my eyes. I would just take a little nap, I thought. So, I did.

"Cora!"

A loud whisper woke me from sleep. I opened my eyes to see Bert standing in front of me, and Victor sitting next to him. Both were staring at me. I blinked and wiped my eyes.

"I wasn't snoring, was I?"

Bert laughed. "No."

"Good! What time is it?"

"5:45."

"Oh, I didn't mean to sleep that long. Well, don't you look handsome, Hubert!"

"Do I look all right?" he said, looking himself over, not quite sure.

"Yes! You look fantastic. Aunt Davina was right! That maroon shirt does look really nice. And I like the tie, too. Silver is a nice choice."

"Davina wanted the navy tie, but I like this one better."

"Oh, me too."

"You think she'll be okay with the switch?" He looked apprehensive.

"Yeah, it's fine. You look really nice. She'll have to agree, Mr. Eye Candy." I winked at him.

In a sudden boost of confidence, he smoothed his hand over his tie, put his other hand in his pocket, and sauntered across the room.

"Well, I am a handsome and stylish man." He turned and gave me a smoldering look.

"If I wasn't still a mess from cutting the grass, I'd be all over you right now."

"Please!" He raised his hand. "Stop fawning over me. Pull yourself together, woman!" Then, he sauntered out of the room and disappeared into the hallway. I giggled, and then his head popped around the corner. "There will be time for all of that later!" He winked and disappeared around the corner again.

I nudged Missy off my lap and went to my room to prepare for a shower. After I heard Bert leave the bathroom and walk into the kitchen, I went into the bathroom. I hung my robe and my towel on the hook on the back of the door, then I began to undress. I looked at myself in the mirror. I was a mess. My long braid hung over my shoulder, and the top of my head was fuzzy from rubbing against the sunhat. The bright overhead light lit up my hair, giving me a halo. I leaned in to look at my face. My eyes were puffy and slightly red from the nap I had taken. I had dirt under my fingernails, and when I removed my socks, dirt had somehow gotten through and blackened the spaces between my toes. As I lifted my shirt over my head, I could smell a mix of freshly cut grass and gasoline. I was embarrassed when I realized what I must have looked like to Bert. I was a stinking disaster, and he looked fantastic.

I didn't realize I looked so terrible until I saw myself in the mirror. We had been living together for about a month, but I still tried to make sure I was presentable at all times. We were already engaged when we decided to live together. We were both apprehensive about it at first. We were both raised to believe that certain things just waited until after you were married. Living together was one of those things. But, circumstances basically forced our decision. I bought this house four years ago, before I even met Bert. Connie Ru lived with me for a while, then she married Jerry, so she moved out. Then, I just lived by myself, until Bert needed a place to stay. His roommate took a job in another state, and his lease was about to expire. His landlords required a year-long commitment, and we just couldn't see the need to move when we were just going to get married in a few months anyway. After we got engaged, we had already decided to live in my house after the wedding. So, we just decided to make it easier, and to save money, he would just move in with me, instead of having the hassle of moving twice.

I was a bundle of nerves when I told Dad what we were going to do. I invited him over for dinner to try to break it to him gently. The second that I sat down at the table with the salad, I could tell he knew something was on my mind.

"Well, what is it?" he asked, looking at me from across the table.

"What? What do you mean?" I tried to act casually, but I knew I couldn't put anything past Dad.

"What's going on? I know something's going on. Where's Bert? You didn't call it off did you?" He looked concerned.

"No, no we didn't. The wedding's still on."

"So, where is he?"

"Can't I just have my dad over for dinner by myself?" I dodged his questions.

"Yes, and you have, and I don't want you to lose your independence, even after you are married. You know I believe you both need some separate time. It makes you stronger together. Your mom and I both always believed that. She had her activities and I had mine. We both understood that as long as we were together at the end of the day, things would be all right. And God blessed us, and allowed that to be true. Until the day she died, our marriage was truly strong and committed," he paused. "I still feel that way."

I reached across the table and held his hand.

"I know you do, Dad," I said quietly.

"There will never be another like her. She was it for me."

"I know. You guys really gave me a wonderful example. And I really think I've found what you and Mom had. Bert really is wonderful to me, and for me." I paused and let out a heavy sigh, and tried to prepare myself for what I had to say next. "And, well, it's that example and what you've taught me that make this difficult to say." I took another deep breath.

"Well, out with it." He looked me in the face, and I could see he was bracing himself mentally.

"Well, don't make any judgments until you hear me out completely." Dad studied my face and pressed his lips together. "Bert is going to move in to my house next week. Phil, his roommate, is moving to Texas for a job, and his lease is up, and his landlords want another one year lease." Dad leaned back in his chair, and sat in silence, listening to me, so I hurriedly continued on. "Well, we didn't see the point in him having to move twice - now and then again after the wedding. So, we thought he could move in here now. And it would save some money." Dad had always been a penny pincher, so I thought the "saving money" pitch was a good idea. He still sat in silence taking it all in. So, on with it, I went. "And well, you know I have three bedrooms here, so Bert's just going to take the guest room off the living room. I'm staying in my room. And for now, I'm just leaving the master bedroom as it is, as the office and activity room with my computer and sewing machine and other stuff in there.

"I thought after we got married - after \- we would move in there together and make it a bedroom. So, really, we are just going to be roommates, that's all. I promise you, Dad. Pop in anytime. It's just a convenience factor. And a money saver - a big money saver. I fully believe in what you and Mom taught me, and I fully intend to live my life that way." I blathered on through Dad's silence. "This is important to me. It's important to me that you understand and really know what's going on here, and that you aren't disappointed in me - in us. Bert feels like I do. And if it wasn't for this change in circumstances, nothing would change until we were married. But this is what we've been dealt, so we are just trying to deal with it." I finally fell silent, and I waited to hear what he had to say.

"Why did you plan the wedding for August if you knew his lease was up now?" His voice was calm and steady.

"We didn't know. Phil signed the lease before Bert moved in, so he didn't know when it expired. And Phil was going to continue to live there after the wedding, but then he got the job in Texas, so he wasn't going to renew the lease. He just dropped this all on Bert last week - the job, the lease, everything."

"Hm."

I sat in nervous silence as Dad thought it over. I didn't have to wait long.

"Well, it's certainly not what I would have chosen, and not what I expected. But, I trust you, and I trust Bert. I know you are the woman that your Mom and I raised you to be. So, I respect you, and I respect your decisions. If you do what you truly believe to be right - and I believe you do - then, I have no objections." His face softened, and with his smile came relief. "And saving money isn't a bad thing, either!" He grinned at me.

I got up from my seat and went to him and hugged him. "Thank you, Dad. I don't want you or Mom to be disappointed in me."

"I am certainly not. And I know your mom is just as proud of you as I am. Just the fact that you were so nervous to tell me, and don't want to disappoint me, shows me how sincere you are. I really am very proud of you, honey. You've become a wonderful young woman, and I'm proud to have you as my daughter." He kissed me on the cheek, then we hugged again.

"So, how about that spaghetti?"

I felt better about myself as I stepped out of the shower. The shower at least washed away my grime, and somehow seemed to almost fully wash away my embarrassment - almost. I dried myself, then wrapped up in my robe. I twisted the towel around my hair, and gathered my dirty clothes. I held them in my hands out away from my body, trying to avoid any filth transfer.

In my bedroom, I dropped my offending clothes into my hamper. Then, I quickly combed out my hair. With the warmth of the summer, I decided I would let my hair air dry. I could hear Victor's toenails tapping back and forth in the hallway, and I knew Bert must be nervously pacing. I hurried myself and got dressed quickly.

When I opened my bedroom door, I saw Victor standing in the hallway staring into the living room. He turned to look at me, then he wagged his tail at me, before going into the kitchen to his food dish. I watched as he scooped up a mouthful of dry food, then walked back to his position in the hallway. He dropped five or six pieces of food on the floor in front of him. He picked up a piece and crunched it, staring into the living room. He proceeded to eat all the food he had dropped, then he headed back to his dish. When he had dropped another mouthful on the floor, I let out a laugh. He looked at me and wagged his tail, then went back to eating and staring.

I walked quietly down the hall and stood next to Victor to see what he was looking at. Bert was sitting at the dining room table looking out of the window, apparently oblivious to Victor's antics.

"You're putting on a show for Victor," I said, patting Victor's head. "He's even got snacks."

Bert turned to look at us. Victor continued crunching. Bert laughed. "I didn't even hear him crunching!"

"Still nervous, huh?"

"Yeah, I have to leave in a few minutes. I was hoping to see you before I left."

"Well, here I am. Hopefully looking better than when you last saw me." I began to blush. I walked over and stood next to him.

"You are always beautiful to me. You do smell better, though." He grinned at me.

I blushed again and looked down. "So, gasoline and motor oil shouldn't be my signature scent?"

"I'll have to say no. But I will say, it does up the sexy factor knowing I didn't have to cut the grass." He put his arm around my waist.

"You've only been here a month. And we're in a drought. Your turn is coming, pal." I poked him in the chest.

"I look forward to it!"

"Me, too!"

"So, you really think this is going to work out?" he asked after a pause.

"Us?" I pulled back from him to look him in the face better.

"No, I know that will! I mean this whole escorting Davina around."

"Yeah, I really do. I think it will be good for both of you. For all of us. She wants to be accepted for who she is, and she wants to accept you for who you are. I'm a nice go-between, but -"

"Indeed, you are!"

"But it will be nice to know you are comfortable with each other even when I'm not there. I think this will give you both a nice base for a great relationship as her nephew-in-law. That, or you'll both chuck me and just run off together. And you'll start your new life as a boy-toy, Mr. Eye Candy."

"There's one problem. I'm already devoted to someone else."

"Do I know this little twit?"

"Don't call her a twit! She's maybe a little messy with yard work, but she's beautiful, honest and loving. And she loves me and I love her. And I plan on spending the rest of my life with her."

"Well, I hope you two will be very happy together."

"Oh, we will. Once I get through the next few weeks as an escort, then I'm all hers."

"You better be all hers now."

"Well, she has me taking out her aunt right now. It's kind of a kinky situation."

"You'll enjoy it, I promise."

"See? Kinky."

"Oh, I see."

"Well, duty calls. I must go pick up Davina! I don't want to be late." He pushed himself back from the table and stood up. "Really, it will all be fine, right?"

"Right." He let out a slow sigh. "Thank you for doing this. It really means a lot that you are doing this for me." I pulled him into a hug, then pulled his face to mine and kissed him passionately.

"Well, now, that's just what I needed," he said, his arms still wrapped around my waist.

"Me, too. I love you."

"I love you, too."

"Now, go get 'em, sexy!"

"You really know how to get me motivated!" he said, leaving my embrace. He picked up his car keys and headed for the door. Victor was still watching us from the hallway. Bert squatted in front of him and cupped his face in his hands. "I love you, too, buddy!" Bert kissed him on top of the head and gave Victor a quick rub on the sides of his head. "I'll see you both tonight! Oh! What time do you think you'll be home?"

"I should be back by two. The Alley closes at 1:30. How about you?"

"I have no idea. Davina didn't say."

"Will you wait up for me, then?"

"Definitely."

"Okay, thank you. Have fun, and be careful!"

"Same to you! Call me if you need a ride or anything."

"All right. Good luck! From me and Connie Ru."

"Oh, thanks! I'm gonna need it!" Bert stood in the open doorway for a moment. "Well, here goes nothin'!"

"Bye!"

"Bye, Cora!" He pulled the door closed and disappeared from the house.

I let out a long sigh. "It's going to be just fine," I assured myself.

I glanced at the clock. Six-twenty. I went back to my bedroom and finished getting ready.

Chapter 10

I pulled in to Connie Ru's driveway just before seven. Before I could even ring the doorbell, the door was yanked open, and Connie Ru stood in the doorway, fully dressed and ready to go.

"Come on in!"

"Thanks! It looks like you're all ready for a night out," I said, as I looked her over. She was wearing her tight jeans and a low-cut top. Her light brown hair hung in loose waves, her make-up was flawless, and she wore hoop earrings and a matching silver necklace with a small "C" pendant hanging from it. She looked great.

"I am! It's amazing what you can accomplish when your husband leaves with your two-year-old, and you've got four hours on your own." Connie Ru's face lit up with a wide smile.

"Apparently, so! You look great!" I smiled back at her. She was giddy with anticipation. We hadn't really had a girls night out since before Clara was born. We spent plenty of time together, it just usually involved Clara or Jerry, or both, and just staying in her house or mine. So, we were both looking forward to having a night out together.

"You look great, too, Cora!"

"Why, thank you! So, Jerry left about three, then?"

"Yeah. It takes about an hour to get to his mom's house. They are spending the night so she can make Clara her famous blueberry muffins in the morning. I made Jerry promise to bring me back a couple."

"That sounds good."

"They are. They really are the best. I just hope Jerry doesn't drop them and squish them or something," Connie Ru laughed. "Want a beer?" she said, opening the refrigerator.

"Sure."

She handed me the beer and twisted the cap off hers. I handed her my cap, and she tossed them across the room, one at a time. They both landed perfectly in the trash can.

"Score!" she shouted, raising her arms.

"This should be a fun night!"

"I think so, too! I already called the cab company. They said they would have a cab here at 7:30 for us, so we have a few minutes."

"Oh, great. Good thinking."

"Thanks!" She shimmied around the kitchen and plopped herself on the bar stool next to me at the kitchen bar.

"A fun night, indeed," I thought, again, as Connie Ru and I both sipped on our beers, side by side.

We were just finishing our drinks when we heard a car horn out front. We looked at each other, then Connie Ru jumped from her seat and said, "Our chariot awaits! After you, mademoiselle!"

I sat my beer bottle on the bar, picked up my purse, and stood up. I gave Connie Ru a quick curtsy. "Thank you, my dear!"

She giggled, then swigged the last of her beer.

"You can go on out. I just need to grab my purse out of the bedroom. I'll be out in a sec!" she said as she raced down the hallway.

"Okay," I called after her, then went out to meet the cab.

"Good evening, ma'am," the driver said as I settled in the backseat. His graying hair was neatly combed and gelled into place. He wore a short sleeve, knit polo-style shirt with a row of diamond shapes across the front. His sun-browned, hairy arm was laying across the back of the seat as he looked back and spoke to me.

"Hello," I said cheerfully. I suppressed my urge to tell him not to call me "ma'am."

"So, where am I taking you tonight?" he asked as he put the car into gear.

"Well, we are going to go to Hwang's on Maple, right by the bowling alley."

"All right." He started to pull away from the curb.

"Wait! It's not just me!" Just then, I heard Connie Ru shouting behind us. The driver put on the brakes and Connie Ru caught up and slapped her hands on the back window.

"I want to go, too!"

"Oh, my! I'm terribly sorry! I thought I was just going to have the one passenger!" he said as Connie Ru climbed in next to me.

"That's all right," she said. "You didn't get too far away, and I have my toddler chasing legs, so it all worked out."

"Really, I'm so sorry, ma'am!"

She laughed. "Really, it's fine. Just don't call me 'ma'am'!"

"You got it, lady!" he said and laughed nervously. "So, Hwang's, then?"

"Yes," Connie Ru and I said simultaneously, then looked at each other and laughed.

"You two sisters?" he asked, looking at us in the rearview mirror.

"No. We are cousins. Our mothers are sisters," Connie Ru offered.

"Ah, I see. You look a lot alike. You laugh alike, too."

We looked at each other and laughed again.

"We get that a lot."

"I bet. So, is this a ladies night out type of thing?"

"Yep. You see, cuz here ditched her kid for the night, so she wants to live it up."

"Hey! I did not! My mother-in-law wanted to spend some time with my daughter, so my husband took her to see her grandma. I didn't ditch her!" Connie Ru's face was playfully defiant. "And, anyway, my name wasn't specifically mentioned in the invitation, so I just didn't press the issue."

"Oh, I see how it is," I looked sideways at her.

"Oh, Cora!" she giggled and slapped me on the leg.

"Ow! That kind of hurt!" I rubbed my leg dramatically.

"Now, ladies, no fighting in my backseat! But if you're interested, I know a club that has a great mud-wrestling ring. They would love to have you."

Connie Ru and I looked at each other. We were shocked. Then, we instantly burst into laughter. The driver laughed along, too. Connie Ru winked at me, then said,

"Oh, we couldn't possibly! We haven't done that since college! Besides, Cora here, got banned for fighting dirty. Even by mud-wrestling standards."

My mouth fell open. "You swore you'd never tell anyone about why I quit!" I smacked her on the arm. Then, we both just rolled with laughter. The driver kept looking back at us over his shoulder, grinning.

"Well, ladies, I hate to bring a good thing to an end, but we have arrived at your destination."

"How much do we owe you?"

"$9.75. And I'll tell you what. If you need a ride back later tonight, it's on me, on account of my blunder back there."

"Calling me 'ma'am'?" Connie Ru asked, a wide grin across her face.

"That, too. Here's my card with my direct work number. I'm Pete, by the way."

"Great, Pete! That's very nice of you. Will you still be working at around 1:30?"

"Sure will."

"Great! Then, you can expect a call. But there are no promises we will behave any better then!"

"I look forward to it!"

Connie Ru and I laughed heartily, as I paid Pete, and then we got out of the cab. We stood side by side and waved as he pulled out of Hwang's parking lot with a big grin on his face.

"Well, that was interesting. And a free ride for later!"

"We've still got it," Connie Ru said as she sauntered into the restaurant, swaying her hips exaggeratedly.

"Of course, we do!" I flipped my hair over my shoulder and followed her inside.

When we were nearly finished eating, the waiter brought over our check. It was on a little black tray with a dragon on it. On top of the check was a pair of fortune cookies.

"Please pay when you are ready at the cashier. Thank you for dining here. Enjoy your night." He set the tray on the table, then stood looking down on us.

"Thank you. Everything was great," Connie Ru said.

The waiter did a small bow and then promptly left the table without ever making eye contact. He had been apparently service-driven all evening, but it was service without a smile. The most eye contact I saw him make during the entire meal was with Connie Ru's boobs. She and I giggled about him after we saw him looking the first time.

"It's probably the most exciting thing he gets in here," she said as she looked around at the other customers, who were all in their sixties or older. One very old man was sitting in a corner booth near the kitchen. He was asleep, and his head kept bobbing as he snoozed. Once, our waiter went over to him and poked him. The man opened his eyes and stared at the waiter. The waiter said something to him in Chinese, and then gestured towards the other customers in the restaurant. The man shooed the waiter away, then briefly surveyed the restaurant. When he spotted our table, he stood up and made his way over to us.

"Good evening, ladies!" he said in perfect English, with only a slight accent. "I hope you are enjoying our food here."

"Oh, yes, very much."

He smiled broadly down at us. "I do hope you will forgive me for sleeping over there. I am an old man, and sometimes I work hard, so I need a nap. I hope I haven't offended such lovely ladies as you. My grandson informed me I was making a spectacle of myself." He grinned back and forth at us.

"Oh, no, you haven't offended us at all," Connie Ru said. "We completely understand. Everything has been wonderful, I assure you!" She reached out and patted his hand that was resting on the table. As she did so, she leaned toward him, and he snuck a peek at her chest, then laughed happily, and flung his head back.

"Great! I'm so happy you are happy!"

"Oh, we are!" Then, we laughed along with him.

"Please, I am so glad to have you here, I hope you come back! Two beautiful women like you really, really brighten up this old place!" We both smiled sweetly up at him.

"Why, thank you!"

"Please, have a drink on me. I would love to offer you any drink you want. We have many beers and wines. Take your pick!" He pointed at the drink menu sitting in a little stand on the table.

"Well, that's very generous of you," Connie Ru said, then winked at the man. That set off another round of laughter. We each ordered a beer and the man shouted to his grandson in Chinese. The waiter disappeared into the kitchen and quickly reemerged with two large beers on a tray. Connie Ru and I grinned at each other, then at the man.

"Why, thank you, this is very nice. You are very nice!" I said.

Again, he grinned at me. "Oh, well, thank you for coming in tonight! You beautiful ladies make an old man happy. I hope you come again soon."

"I promise you that we will come back again."

"Great!" he beamed at us both. "Well, enjoy your meal, and I hope to see you again, soon!" He peeked at Connie Ru's chest again as he shook her hand. Then, he shook my hand, and left the table with a grin plastered on his face.

After he had disappeared into the kitchen, we sipped our beers and grinned at each other.

"Now for our fortunes," Connie Ru said reaching for a cookie.

"Uh-uh!" I stopped her.

"Oh, right, I forgot. Jerry doesn't make me do this."

"Well, I do. It's only fair."

"Okay. Ready?"

"Yes."

"Okay. 1, 2, 3, shoot!"

We both shot our hands over the table. I held my hand in scissors formation. She sported a rock formation.

"Ha! Rock crushes scissors. I win!" She snatched up her choice of cookie first.

"I should have known you would throw rock and win. Your boulders have been winning all night - a free cab and now free drinks!"

Connie Ru looked down at her chest and then gave me a little wiggle, which sent us both into hysterics.

"So, what does yours say?" I finally asked, as we both crunched on our cookies.

"'Excitement is yours for the making.' Isn't it supposed to be 'taking?'" She looked at me puzzled.

"I think so. Maybe it just means you have to make your own excitement."

"Oh, maybe. Well, I'm okay with that," she smiled. "How about yours?"

"'The truth will seek you out.'"

"Huh."

"Yeah, whatever that means. Isn't there a saying about the truth, but don't you have to seek it out?"

"'The truth will set you free.' That's all I can think of. Maybe our fortunes want us to be the active participants. Well, me, anyway. You just have to wait it out, I guess!" she laughed. "Or maybe - oh, I don't know."

"What?"

"Really, I don't know! I think that giant beer is getting me. I haven't had beer in a while!" We both laughed.

"Well, I don't know what it means, either. Oh, well, they never really mean anything, anyway," I said as I dropped the little slip of paper into my purse. "Except, now I know to stick close to you tonight. You are where the excitement is!" Connie Ru grinned and did another little wiggle. "See! That is definitely the truth tonight!"

After we paid at the cashier, we heard a loud "Goodnight!" shouted from the back of the restaurant. The old man was standing next to his sleeping booth waving broadly at us. We waved back at him flirtatiously.

"Goodbye! We'll see you again soon!" Connie Ru called back to him.

He let out a big laugh. "I can't wait!"

As we left the restaurant, we turned back one last time and waved at the old man who was still waving and grinning. I glanced at our waiter, who was standing next to the cashier. This time, he was looking at Connie Ru's butt as she walked out the door.

"We'll see you again, too," I said to him. He looked at me with an embarrassed look on his face because he knew I caught him staring. I winked at him, and he actually smiled. The cashier shot him a dirty look, but he didn't seem to notice. He just continued smiling as I walked out the door. I met Connie Ru on the sidewalk outside Hwang's.

"Yep. We've definitely still got it!"

We walked with linked arms along the sidewalk towards The Alley. There were quite a few cars in the parking lot, and a steady stream of customers was flowing through the doors. Every time the door swung open, a heavy bass and loud music boomed into the warm evening air.

"Sounds like it's already going in there. What time is it?"

"8:34," I said, glancing at my cell phone.

"What time did they open?"

"Sometime this morning, I think. But Rock 'n' Bowl just started at 8:30. It goes 'til close at 1:30."

"Oh, ok. Lots of people here. I hope we get a lane."

"Sure we will. How could they turn two hot chicks like us away?" I flipped my hair over my shoulder as I opened the door for Connie Ru.

"So right, darling!" She marched through the door.

We paid our admission, and got a lane assignment. Then, we got some bowling shoes. Connie Ru asked for an extra spray of disinfectant in her shoes. The kid behind the counter was only too happy to comply when she leaned over the counter and asked him so sweetly.

We sat on the smooth plastic bench as we changed our shoes. The group of guys at the next lane over eyed us as they drank their beers and took turns throwing balls at pins.

"Ready for a beer?" I shouted over the loud music.

"Sure! I'll buy the next round. Want me to enter our names into the machine?"

"Yeah, go ahead."

"Okay, which ones?"

"Which machine?"

"No, which names?" She had a glint in her eye and a grin on her face.

"You pick!" I laughed and she gleefully set her sights on the terminal.

When I got back with two beers, she was sitting in the seat with a smirk on her face.

"What?"

She nodded her head towards the screen overhead with our names set up and ready to go. Well, not our names, but names we had used before, nonetheless. I clamped my hand over my mouth in surprise and laugher.

"Isn't that hilarious?" she giggled, and took her beer from my hand.

"Oh, my gosh..." The memories from our college days came flooding back. "Do you remember that party after mid-terms where that guy had all those frozen waffles in his freezer?"

"Yes."

"And a pool?"

"Yes."

"And you didn't have a bathing suit, so you -"

"No! No, I don't remember anything like that!" Connie Ru threw up her hand to try to halt the story, but her face was scrunched in giggles spurred by clear recollection.

"Yes, you do!" I pointed at her accusingly and laughed.

"Nope. Nothing happened. So, there's nothing to remember!"

"Certainly not a bikini top made of waffles and duct tape."

Connie Ru laughed and buried her face in her hands in embarrassment. "No! Nothing like that!" She took a drink of her beer.

"Well, it looks like you're up first, Betty."

"So, I am!" She jumped from her seat as I sat down. "Watch and learn, Veronica. Watch and learn!" She picked up the ball and stepped into position. She gave her arm a swing and tried to smoothly release the ball. Instead, the ball flew in an arch and landed with a loud thud on the lane before rolling about halfway to the pins, then falling into the gutter. She stood there watching as her ball disappeared behind the pins. The group of guys watched her, looking at each other and laughing. Her shoulders slumped, and she turned to face me with pouty lips.

"Watch and learn, huh?" I grinned.

"Oh, well, I get to try again!" Her face brightened into a smile.

I darted my eyes towards the staring group so Connie Ru would know they were watching. She looked over at them and laughed. Then, she gave a cute little "oh well" gesture and picked up her ball for a second try. The ball landed again with a loud thud, but managed to stay on track and knock over a few pins.

"Nowhere to go but up from here, huh?"

"Exactly!"

I got in position, a bit nervous and aware of the group of guys watching. I took a deep breath and hurled the ball. I pretty much did exactly what Connie Ru did. I turned and gave her an embarrassed look. I didn't dare turn towards the group of guys.

"Let's see if you can knock over more than me!"

"I'll try!" I smiled on the outside, but I had my doubts on the inside. I tried a slower approach and swing. The ball rolled slowly down the lane, and I could hear laughter through the loud music. I just stared at my ball, willing it to go faster. It creeped closer to the edge, and then it fell into the gutter just in front of the pins. I hung my head and turned to Connie Ru with the same pouty face she had. She laughed at me.

"Well, let's hope the night is going better for Bert," I said as I flopped into my seat.

"Aw, come on! It'll get better. We'll make it better!" She held up her beer and we clinked cups. "Besides, those guys were checking out your butt when you were bowling!"

My cheeks turned red I'm sure, and I hid my face with my hand. I was embarrassed, but I still grinned at the thought.

"That's better! It's all for fun anyway."

"You're right. I'm just a little nervous for Bert. I wonder how it's going."

"Oh, you know Mom. She won't let him have a bad time. She'll keep him busy, I'm sure."

"That's what I'm afraid of."

"Occupied, I mean. Not busy. With conversation and things. She always talks about how much fun Mrs. Davidson's dinner parties are. Generally a good size crowd there, so Bert will be just fine. I'm sure of it. Did you remember to tell him I said 'good luck'?"

"Yes, I did. He was kind of nervous all day today, but he'll be fine, just like you said."

"How nervous was he?"

"Well, pretty nervous. Cleaning his sock drawers and tripping on dog toys nervous," I laughed and took another drink. "But, he was better by the time he left. He knows it's important to me that they get along, so I know he wants to make it work."

"Well, that's good. I know Mom already likes Bert, so that's a good thing. She just wants to get to know him better and make him feel like part of the family."

"That's what I told him."

"And with Aunt Dillianna gone, well, Mom just wants to make Bert feel welcome."

"That's what I think, too. It's nice to hear it from someone else, though." I smiled and patted her on the knee. I noticed the guys were watching us again, so I patted her knee again. "We have an audience, Betty. So, it's your turn again to put on the show!" We laughed, and Connie Ru took her turn with enthusiasm, but mediocre results. I followed her lead, and we had fun, despite miserable scores.

By the middle of our second game, we were still performing badly, but having a good time. Our beers had loosened us up a bit, and a good selection of music was blaring overhead. Connie Ru and I bopped to the tunes and scored poorly.

Apparently, our low scores in a second game was more than Jonathan could take. He broke away from his pack, and came over to our lane as we were preparing for our next game.

"Hi, I'm Jonathan," he shouted with an extended hand. I shook his hand.

"I'm Co-" I caught a glimpse of Connie Ru with a smirk and raised eyebrows. I cleared my throat. "Veronica. And this is Betty," I said, pulling Connie Ru next to me.

"Hi, Betty, I'm Jonathan."

"Hi, Jonathan," Connie Ru shook his hand. "It's nice to meet you."

"You, too. I couldn't help but notice you guys seem to be having a great time over here."

"Aren't you having fun?" Connie Ru questioned him.

"Oh, yeah, definitely! Can't beat $2 beer night, right?" he laughed and gestured to his buddies all watching us and drinking beer. "Good way to hang out with some friends. And meet beautiful women."

"Thanks," Connie Ru and I giggled in unison.

"You guys sisters?" he studied us back and forth.

"Yes," once again in unison, then another laugh.

"I can tell!"

Connie Ru and I looked at each other and grinned. After all, Betty and Veronica were sisters. We always played it that way, though it had been a while since Betty and Veronica had gotten out to play.

"So, I also noticed your scores weren't the best, and I thought maybe I could give you some pointers."

"Well, it's just for fun," I said.

"Of course it is! I just thought -"

"He's just trying to help us out, Veronica. I know I could certainly use a few tips." She winked at me.

"Couldn't we all?" I smiled sweetly at Jonathan. "So, let's see how it's done! Betty's up first. Go on, Betty!" I nudged her toward the ball return.

"Well, okay then!" She picked up a ball. "What am I doing wrong?"

"Well, let me show you." He walked up behind her and moved her into position. Then, he stood closely behind her and was talking into her ear. His hand was on her hand that was holding the ball. His other hand was on her hip as he guided her movement and she released the ball smoothly. It went steadily down the middle of the lane, and crashed into the pins, leaving only one pin still standing. They both cheered and turned to look at me. I clapped enthusiastically and smiled broadly, while thinking to myself, "Paws off, buddy!"

Apparently, Connie Ru was thinking the same thing, because when the ball came back, she said something I couldn't hear, and gestured for him to step back while she tried it herself. He smiled and moved back. His buddies chuckled and leaned in to comment to one another, then chuckle again. Connie Ru threw her ball, and hit the pin head on and sent it flying in the air. She jumped and cheered. I clapped and Jonathan gave her a high five. She came back to her seat with Jonathan right behind her.

"Your turn, Veronica," she said over the music, then leaned in for, "Watch out for those hands!"

"You ready? Basically, you just go slower, and smoother as you release the ball," Jonathan said as he approached me. He smiled at me, and his collar was popped, and his biceps protruded from under his snug-fitting polo shirt.

"I think I've got it! Watching you show her how helped me. I think I know what to do now!" I patted him on the shoulder as I walked by him. "If I still don't have it, then show me on the next one, okay?"

"Okay!" he said cheerily, bobbing his head in agreement. A loose bit of his moussed hair bobbed over his forehead. I grinned at him, well, his hair, really, but a genuine grin nonetheless.

I stepped into position. "Please let this be a good roll," I begged of myself. I took a deep breath and mimicked the movements he had shown Connie Ru. It was a strong roll, slightly off center, but it hit the head pin and all ten pins went crashing in different directions. "Strike!" I shouted with arms raised in celebration. I went back to my seat triumphantly, with cheers from Connie Ru and Jonathan as well as cheers from Jonathan's pals. I did a little curtsy towards them, then I got high fives from Jonathan and Connie Ru.

"It really did work! Great advice, Jonathan!" I patted him on the back in appreciation.

"Well, this calls for a celebration! Can I buy you ladies a beer?" he said, a toothy grin on his face as he looked back and forth at us.

"Sure!"

"Why not?"

"Great! I'll be back in a jiffy!" He ran off toward the bar.

Connie Ru and I giggled at each other.

"'A jiffy'?!" We cracked up.

"Another freebie!" Connie Ru pointed out. We high-fived again and laughed.

Jonathan returned with the beers, and another guy in tow.

"Here you go, ladies!" He handed us each a beer. "This is my brother, Dave. He just got here."

"Hi, Dave!" We introduced ourselves and shook hands.

"These are my new bowling students," Jonathan said. "And they are already at the top of the class!"

"It's a very small class!" I laughed.

Dave was more laid back and casual. He wore jeans and a Rolling Stones T-shirt. He had short hair that was product-free. His clothes fit properly, and he had an air of confidence without having to try too hard. He was quite attractive.

We were challenged to a brothers against sisters bowling game. We accepted and agreed to the terms of losers buy the next round of beers. Not surprisingly, Connie Ru and I purchased the next round. Around midnight, we took a snack break, and had some nachos and water. The cheese was hot and the jalapenos were spicy, just how we liked. As the night went on, Jonathan seemed to relax and we all just had a good time. It came out pretty quickly after Dave arrived that "Betty" and I were involved in relationships and we weren't looking to start anything. We were just out to have some fun. Jonathan was good natured about it, and said he was just looking for some fun on his summer break from college, and he seemed to have found some. Dave had a girlfriend, and was out for a night of bowling and beer. With obvious pressures off, we all relaxed and had some good-natured fun for the rest of the night.

At one AM, the alarm on my cell phone began ringing. I shut it off and looked around for a quiet place to make a phone call. When I didn't see one, I excused myself and stepped outside. I dialed home, but Bert didn't answer. Then, I dialed his cell phone, but that went straight to voice mail. I figured maybe he had fallen asleep waiting for me to get home. It was understandable. He was wound up all day and the party probably exhausted him. He was probably asleep on the couch. I wavered in my head whether or not to wake him when I got home. I had checked my cell repeatedly throughout the night, but he never called or left any messages. I was sure Aunt Davina had kept him occupied all night, so I didn't worry about it much, though I was anxious to hear how it went.

I pulled Pete's business card out of my back pocket. I dialed his number and he answered on the first ring. I scheduled a pick-up for 1:30, and he promised to be there.

The music was still blaring, and balls and pins were still crashing when I went back into The Alley. Connie Ru waved at me hurriedly to go back to our lane.

"What is it?"

"It's your turn. I want to try to finish this game before they close!"

"Oh, I thought it was something important."

"It is important! Now, get up there!" She got behind me and pushed me towards the starting line. I gave her a funny look, and stuck my tongue out at her. Then, I grabbed a ball and flung it down the lane as fast as I could. Surprisingly, I got a strike. We all cheered.

"I guess I need to bowl frantically to bowl well!"

The music quieted down, and a nasally voice sounded overhead, "Last call! The Alley will be closing in twenty minutes. Thank you and have a good night!" The music rose back to its previous booming level.

"Well, since it's my turn, I guess that designates you to get the last beers!" Connie Ru winked at me. I stood looking at her expectantly. "Well, go!"

"Money, pal!"

"Oh, right!" she giggled. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a crumpled five dollar bill.

"Thanks," I said, trying to smooth it out on the back of the seat.

"I'll go with you," Jonathan said.

"Okay."

There was a small crowd gathered around the bar, people frantic to get their last cheap beer of the night.

"A bunch of crazies!" I said, then waved my arm wildly, trying to get the attention of the girl behind the bar. She leaned over the bar towards Jonathan and me.

"What can I get you?"

"Four draws," Jonathan said.

"Eight bucks."

Jonathan handed her a ten dollar bill and she began filling the cups.

"Oh, I didn't mean for you to pay for ours. Here." I held out the wrinkled five dollar bill.

"Oh, no! These are on me. You got us some earlier."

"But that was a bet on a game, and we lost. Miserably."

"Twice!" he chuckled.

"Don't rub it in!" I shook my head in defeat.

"Besides, I've had a really fun night tonight, and I just want to say 'thank you' for being so cool." He smiled at me.

"Well, how can I say 'no' to that? Thank you very much! We've had a great time, too. It's been a while since Connie Ru's been able to get out of the house, so it's fun for her to get out and play for once." I slipped the bill into my pocket.

"Who?" he looked at me, puzzled.

"Crap!" I thought, then said, "I said it's good for Betty to get out. It's been a while." I quickly picked up one of the beers and took a drink and tried to hide my face in the cup. "We better get back fast or Betty will have a fit!" I grabbed another beer, stepped away from the bar and walked at a brisk pace back to our lane. Jonathan shoved the change into the tip jar and quickly caught up with me.

"It's hard to hear with this music so loud. I thought you said another name."

"Nope. Betty. Oh, look, it's your turn!" I slid into my seat next to Connie Ru and handed her a beer.

"Thanks."

"Thank Jonathan." I pulled the five dollars from my pocket and gave it back to her.

"Oh, okay. Well, thanks, Jonathan, that's very nice of you!"

"You're very welcome, Betty." He emphasized "Betty."

She grinned up at him, unaware of the suspicion in his voice.

"Your turn," I said, pointing towards the pins, avoiding eye contact.

"Oh, right. Thanks. Veronica." Another emphatic name. He looked at me through squinty eyes, but I could see the corners of his mouth starting to curl upwards. I smiled innocently and he cracked, and laughed loudly. "Okay, then!" he continued laughing as he bowled.

"What's that about?" Connie Ru leaned over to me.

"The jig is up. I called you 'Connie Ru,'" I whispered.

She clamped her hand over her mouth and laughed hysterically. "Oh, well," she finally managed.

My turn was next, and I again bowled hastily. Again, I got another strike. We all cheered again. Luckily, Jonathan was pretty good-natured and he didn't really dwell on my slip of the tongue. He just seemed to laugh it off, and that eased my mind a bit.

We all bowled our last game quickly. Surprisingly, I actually won the game. I bowled seven strikes in that game.

At one-thirty on the dot, the music stopped and the bright overhead lights turned on. Then, the electronic score kiosk went blank. Luckily, we had just completed our game.

"Well, that was great timing. We did great!" Connie Ru clapped her hands in giddy glee.

"Thank you very much for your kind applause!" Dave said, then bowed to her. Connie Ru just giggled.

"Well, it was really nice meeting you guys. I had a great time tonight!" I extended my hand to each of them.

"Oh! Me, too! It was really fun!" Connie Ru said, then shook their hands.

"We had a great time, too," Jonathan said.

"Yeah, I'm glad baby bro here asked me to come out tonight. It was better than expected. A real great night, with great company." Dave slung his arm around Jonathan's shoulder.

"So, do you need a ride or anything?" Jonathan asked.

"Nope. I called a cab. Hopefully, he's here by now."

"All right, then. Well, goodnight, ladies. It was really nice meeting you both. And if either of you have a break-up, come and find me!" Jonathan said. We laughed, and Dave pulled Jonathan into a playful headlock.

"Watch the hair, man!" Jonathan laughed as Dave released him.

Just then, one of the workers came by to shoo us all out the door. We gathered our things and went outside. A string of taxis was lined up in front of the building.

"Well, goodbye! Have a nice night," I said to Jonathan and Dave as they got into the nearest cab.

"Goodnight!" Dave said and scooted across the back seat. Jonathan got in after him. He poked his head around the door before he shut it.

"Goodbye, ladies." Then, he looked seriously at us. "Betty. Veronica. Tell Jughead I said hello!" He laughed loudly, then shut the cab door. Connie Ru and I looked at each other and laughed. We all waved at each other as their cab pulled away from the curb, and drove out of the parking lot.

We recognized Pete's cab sitting in a parking space away from the other cabs. His service light was off, but when he saw us looking at him, he flashed it on and off, and then back on again. When we got to the car, Connie Ru flung open the door and leaned into the backseat.

"Are you ready for us?"

"I sure am!"

"Well, we are ready for a ride!"

"I bet you are. So, hop in, ladies!"

Connie Ru jumped in and slid across the seat, flinging her purse against the window as she moved.

"Oops!" Then, she giggled an unembarrassed, drunken giggle. Pete laughed at her.

"You had a good time, I see." He looked back and forth at us.

"Don't mind her. She doesn't get out much."

"Hey!" she protested. "I do so!" I get out all the time. Just yesterday, I went to the grocery store! Then, I even stopped and got gas on the way home!"

"Ooh, exciting." I rolled my eyes mockingly.

"Hey, don't knock it until you've tried it," she pouted.

"I have tried it! I think pretty much everyone has tried it! How about you, Pete? Have you tried it?"

"Yes. Yes, I have. And really, it's pretty good when you can leave the wife and kids at home and do it alone. A nice little breather, actually."

"See! That's what I'm talking about! Thanks for backing me up, Pete." She poked me in the side and I jumped. "See? He gets it. Don't make fun. Just wait until Jughead knocks you up and you can't wait to take a trip to the store without a cart full of toys and a crabby toddler!"

"Jughead?" Pete asked.

"Don't ask," I laughed.

"So, are you headed back to the house I picked you up at?"

"Yes, and to my house, too."

"Oh, okay."

"Onward, Jeeves!" Connie Ru shouted, and Pete set the car into motion. "So, anyway," she went back to gabbing. "Veronica, here, is engaged to a lovely man whom I shall henceforth refer to as Jughead."

"Ah."

"Boy, you are drunk," I grinned at Connie Ru.

"Yeah, maybe. But I've had such a good time tonight, I don't even care."

"Better than a grocery store?" I smirked.

"Yes! Even better than a grocery store."

"Well, I'm glad you had fun. I did, too."

"Oh, and that Dave! Handsome, huh? If I were still single, I'd be all over that!"

"Like Jonathan was all over you showing you how to bowl? 'Swing slowly, smoothly, like this.'" I mocked. We both laughed.

"Hey, I told him 'Paws off!'"

"That's exactly what I thought when I saw the way he was leaning into you!" She giggled.

"Can you believe a college guy was hitting on us?"

"Yes, I can," I said confidently, and flipped my hair over my shoulder.

"You're sure working the hair flip tonight!"

"When you've got it, work it!"

"And you ladies have got it, for sure."

Connie Ru and I looked at each other, then giggled again.

"Damn straight!" Connie Ru nodded in amused agreement.

"So, are you sure you want to go home? That club I mentioned earlier is open until four."

"No, no. Thanks, but we better call it a night."

"Yeah, I'll have a kid jumping on me in the morning. And she's anxious to get home to Jughead. I'm sure he'll be ready to spill all the gory details about his evening."

"I hope the details aren't gory!"

"Well, you know Mom. So, it might seem gory to him."

"Your fiancé went out with her mom?"

"My aunt, yes. To a dinner party."

"Okay," he said, questioningly.

"You see, my mom's just trying to welcome him to the family. Since her mom died, my mom wants to step up and fill the mother-in-law role."

"I'm sorry to hear that about your mom. Losing a mother is never easy."

"No, it's not."

"Has it been a while, or recent?"

"It's been thirteen years."

"And our moms, they are sisters, and they were very close. So, my mom just wants to honor her sister, and do right by my cousin," she turned to me. "Mom's always been like that. She feels like she really owes Aunt Dillianna. She never really says anything specific, but I think Mom's just grateful that she had such a great sister. I think Mom being the younger sister just always looked up to her big sister, and she just wants to make her proud."

I nodded in agreement, and wiped away a tear. I couldn't say anything.

"That sounds like sisters to me," Pete said. "And younger brothers, too. I have two older sisters, and the younger sister and I both look up to our oldest sister. She's always been there to help us along, so I know I always want to be there to help her out when she needs it. That's just the way family is, I guess."

"The good ones, anyway."

"That's true. There are some messed up families out there who don't realize what a gift family really is." Connie Ru and I agreed.

After a silent pause, "So, on a lighter note, college boys, huh?" He grinned in the rearview mirror at us. We giggled.

"Yes! Can you believe it?"

"Actually, yes. Aren't you two around that age? Maybe twenty-five or so."

"Why, thank you! But, no. I'm thirty-one, and she's -" Connie Ru bugged her eyes at me. " - not." I laughed. "She's younger. But older than that," I slipped the last part in quickly. Connie Ru covered her face.

"I don't know why you are embarrassed of your age. Kids today!" I rolled my eyes.

"Well, I thought you were both twenty-five or under, so it's certainly nothing to be embarrassed about. And you're both good looking gals. So, smile, and be proud of who and what you are!"

We both blushed at his kind words.

"Well, here we are, ladies. Back to home base. It really has been a pleasure being your chauffer tonight. Please keep my card and call whenever you need a lift."

"You've been great, too. I had a great time in your backseat. That should be the slogan on your card!" Connie Ru exclaimed.

We all laughed. She turned to me. "Call me when you get home. And thanks for going out with me tonight. I had a lot of fun. We should do it again soon."

"We will, I promise. I love you." I kissed her goodbye on the cheek.

"Love you, too!" She opened the car door. "My husband awaits!" She got out of the car, then leaned back in. "Thanks for the ride, Pete." She winked at him, then shut the door and swaggered to her front door. She fumbled with her keys and unlocked her door. She turned around and waved when she was safely inside the house. We both waved back, then she shut the door.

"So, where to now?"

I gave him my address and we took off into the warm summer night, headed for home. I silently debated myself again, on whether to wake Bert or not. I had almost completely convinced myself to let him sleep by the time I arrived home. But when I saw that his car was missing from his spot in the driveway, I knew it wasn't really a choice to wake him or not. I started to worry about him, since he wasn't home yet, he wasn't answering his cell phone, and I hadn't heard from him all night.

I kept a cool exterior and thanked Pete for the ride. I tried to pay him, but he refused, and said he was glad to have us as customers. I agreed, and I promised him that he would be my new go-to cabbie. I thanked him again, and got out of the cab. Dread and worry started to fill my mind as I stood on the porch and unlocked the door. I waved when I got inside, and Pete pulled out of the driveway and drove away down the street.

The house was completely dark, but when I opened the door, I heard Victor's toenails tapping across the living room floor toward me. I fumbled in the dark for the light switch in the hallway. I turned it on, and standing in front of me was Victor, wagging his tail slowly, and looking at me through squinty eyes. That settled it for me. If Bert had gotten home another way, like a cab or something if he had car trouble, he would have taken Victor into his room with him. I called out anyway.

"Bert? Bert, are you home?"

Silence.

"Well, this is no good."

I stood in the hallway for a moment trying to figure out what to do. I remembered I was supposed to call Connie Ru. I went into the dark kitchen, picked the phone up, and sat at the table in the darkness. The light from the key pad glowed green as I stared at it. I dialed Connie Ru's telephone number. She answered after the third ring.

"Hello?"

"I'm home."

"Oh, good. I got a little nervous after I left you alone with Pete."

"Oh, he's harmless. He was probably seventy."

"Yeah, I guess you're right. But still, you never know. He's basically a stranger."

"Yeah, I know. But that's why I have pepper spray in my purse," I laughed.

"Well, that's good, but you just never know. That's why I said my husband was waiting for me. So, he'd think I wasn't alone here."

"Good idea."

"Well, I'm glad you're home and safe now, anyway."

"Me, too. I just wish Bert was here, too."

"He's not home yet?"

"No. And he never sent me a message or anything all night. And when I called him around one, his phone went straight to voice mail. I hope he's okay."

"I'm sure he's fine. Did you call him again when you got home?"  
"No, not yet. I wanted to let you know I was home first."

"Oh. Okay. Well, if something had happened earlier with Mom, like a wreck or something, I'm sure Bob would have called me. Bob and you and I are all in Mom's cell phone as emergency numbers. And Bob would probably have called by now if he thought Mom was gone later than expected."

"Yeah, you're right. I know you're right. I just worry, that's all. You just wouldn't think a dinner party would last this long," I laughed nervously.

"No, you wouldn't think so."

I heard a noise on the porch, and Victor ran to the front door.

"There's someone on the porch!" I whispered to Connie Ru.

"It's probably Bert, silly!"

"I hope so." I sat in silence as I heard the door open, and keys jangle. I breathed a sigh of relief.

"Cora?" Bert stood in the kitchen doorway. He was basically a shadow, with the hall light behind him. A familiar shadow.

"Oh, thank God you're home. I was worried!"

"Why are you sitting in here in the dark? That's a little creepy," he laughed.

"Well, I'll let you go, Cora," Connie Ru's voice came through the telephone. "I need some sleep anyway. My arm is sore from bowling, too."

"Okay, Connie Ru. I'll talk to you later. Thanks for the good time tonight. I had a lot of fun."

"Oh, I did, too. It was really fun. We shouldn't wait so long before we do it again!"

"I know!"

"Well, goodnight. Call me later and fill me in on how it went for Bert."

"Okay, I will. Goodnight. Oh, and Connie Ru, good luck tomorrow."

"Oh, thanks. I'll probably need it. But it is totally worth it! Goodnight, Veronica!"

"Goodnight, Betty."

I put the phone back on the base, then flung my arms around Bert.

"I'm so glad you're home safe. I was worried when I got home and you weren't here, and there was no word from you all night."

"I'm sorry about that. Davina made me turn off my phone, and she stuck it in her purse. She said she wanted my full attention all night."

"Whoa! Sounds intense."

"That's what I thought, too. Let's go sit in the living room."

"Okay."

As we sat on the couch, he continued, "I thought I would make it home before you did, so I didn't call after I dropped Davina at home. Have you been home long?"

"No, not really. Just about five or ten minutes."

"Oh. I thought it would take you longer to get home."

"Nope. We had a cab waiting after The Alley closed, so we came straight home. So, you were with Aunt Davina at the party this whole time?"

"Yes." He let out an exhausted sigh.

"Was it that bad?" I scrunched my face in anticipation of the worst.

"Actually, no. It wasn't so bad, after all. I'm just worn out. It's been a long day."

"Well, do you want to wait until tomorrow to talk about it?"

"No. I can relax now. I want to tell you about it while it's fresh in my mind."

"Good!" I grinned at him. "I'm dying to hear about it. So, spill it!"

"Well, when I got to her house, she was waiting for me in the living room. I knocked on her front door like a proper gentleman, and Bob answered. I apologized for making him answer the door. He said it was no problem, he needed to move around anyway and get some exercise. Doctor's orders, he said. And Davina's, he whispered to me.

"When I walked into the living room, Davina was waiting on the couch with her purse in her lap. She thanked me for being right on time, then we left. Bob kissed Davina, then shook my hand goodbye. He whispered 'good luck' to me, then he told us to have a good time."

"I guess Bob knew how nervous you were," I said.

"Apparently. So, we get in the car, and I was pretty nervous at this point, so I had to force myself to make small talk. I told her she looked nice, and she thanked me, then immediately pointed out that I wasn't wearing the tie she told me to wear."

"Oh, no. She did?"

"Yes. I didn't know what to say at first, but she kept looking at me, so I tried to explain how I thought this tie looked better with the suit. When I finished bumbling on about the tie, she said she thought I made the right choice, and I looked very handsome. I was apparently visibly relieved, because she laughed and told me I shouldn't be so shy and nervous about making my own decisions, even if they contradicted her thoughts on the matter."

"Well, that's good."

"Yeah, I thought so, too. Then, she told me that the only way she thought this would work is if we are honest with each other."

"Honesty is the key."

"Yeah! That's what she said, too."

"She's said that for as long as I can remember. Mom said it, too, whenever she'd catch me in a childish lie. Mom said that their mom taught them that. But, oddly enough, I never heard Grandma say it."

"Maybe she figured your mom and Davina said it enough to pass it on to you."

"Maybe so."

"So, anyway, I agreed to her honesty policy, then we went to the liquor store for the wine. Every bottle I suggested, she said 'no' to. After the third rejection, I stopped trying, and she eventually settled on a bottle on her own."

"Were you honest about the rejections annoying you?" I grinned at Bert.

"No," he laughed. "I just kept that to myself."

"Probably a good choice."

"So, I offered to pay for the wine, and she refused. So, I offered to pay for half, since I was a guest, too, and she refused that, too. 'No, no. Everything is my treat!'" he mimicked Aunt Davina.

"Hey, that was pretty good! You actually sounded like her."

"I think $2 beer night is helping you along with that belief!"

"No, really! Do it again!"

"No, no. Everything is my treat!"

I laughed hysterically, flinging my head back onto the back of the couch. "That's hilarious!"

"Well, it's not that funny."

"Yes, it is! I don't know why, but it's really hilarious!"

"Two dollar beers is why!"

My laugh tapered off, and I gasped for air and wiped the tears from my eyes. "Okay, okay. Go on. But you really did sound like her!"

"Whatever you say, dear." He patted me on top of the head. "So, anyway, when we got to the party, before we got out of the car, Davina asked for my cell phone. I handed it to her thinking she needed to make a call. But, no. She shut it off and dropped it in her purse before I could say anything. She said she wanted my full attention, and she had her phone, and in case of an emergency, people would call her."

"Oh, my. And you just let her do that?"

"Well, I wasn't going to dig in her purse for it. So, basically, yeah."

"Was it a test?"

"I thought maybe, but I figured it would just be a few hours, so I wanted to show her I could relax and go with the flow. So, that's what I did."

"Good for you."

"Thank you. Besides, you're pretty much the only one who calls my cell, and I knew you'd be busy, so I didn't worry about it."

"Ah, the truth comes out. I'm not important." I laughed.

"Of course you are! I just knew in an emergency, you'd call Davina, too, if I didn't answer."

"You know me too well."

"I'm getting there. But there's much more I'd like to know." He leaned in for a kiss.

"We'll get there, too, Romeo," I said after a lingering kiss. "But right now, on with the story."

He sat up with a slightly disappointed look on his face.

"Aw, poor baby," I pulled him into a hug and kissed his cheek. "Now, on with it!" I laughed and released him, leaning back into the couch.

"Well, anyway," he reluctantly continued, "when we went inside, there were already two other couples there, besides the hosts. The last couple came in a few minutes after we got there. We were all introduced to each other. Davina didn't know two of the couples, so at least I wasn't the only odd man out in a big groups of friends."

"Oh, that's good. That probably put you at ease a little."

"Yeah, it actually did. That and the cocktail hour," he laughed.

"Cocktails?"

"Yeah, it was like a real 1950s cocktail hour. There were martinis, and vodka collins, and scotch on the rocks flowing all over the place."

"Sounds fancy!"

"It really did feel high class, I have to say."

"What did you have?"

"I had a vodka collins. Doug, the host said it was his specialty drink, so I thought I'd give it a go."

"What was it like?"  
"Strong!" We both laughed. "Doug was a little heavy handed with the vodka."

"What's in it?"

"Lemon juice, sugar, club soda and vodka mainly, with a cherry and lemon slice for garnish. It was kind of like a spiked lemonade."

"Sounds good!"

"It was!"

"What did Aunt Davina have?"

"She had a martini."

"Ah."

"Well, the drinks seemed to loosen everybody up. Everyone was really nice and talkative. Well, everybody except this one guy, Richard. He was kind of a weirdo. He was nice enough, I guess, but he kept trying to sell me life insurance. All night! I kept telling him I already had a policy, but he pressed on anyway about additional coverage. And when he heard Davina tell someone that I was engaged to her niece, he was like a dog with a bone!"

"Oh, no!" I grimaced.

"'With a new wife and family, you need to make sure they're protected.' Geez, he was really annoying. He just wouldn't take 'no' for an answer!"

"Some people are like that," I rolled my eyes.

"Finally, Davina rescued me. She wanted me to meet Linda, a teacher at South High School."

"Did you know her?"

"No, but she said she's only been in the district for a year. This fall will be her second year. And most of our kids go to North, so she didn't really know anyone we know."

"Oh. Maybe she knows Terry. She went to teach at South a couple years ago, after she moved."

"Oh, maybe. I didn't think about that."

"Oh."

"I was just mostly relieved to be away from Richard for a while. I just kept hearing him yammering on to everybody about insurance. One lady finally took his card. I think mostly to get him to shut up!"

"Sounds like fun."

"Except for him, it was pretty nice. Then, after cocktails, Doug and Sabrina, his wife, lead everyone to the dining room for dinner. It was a pretty big spread. The table was set really nicely, with candles, and crystal glasses and nice china. It was pretty swanky."

"Swanky!" I laughed at him.

"Well, it was!"

"So, what did they serve?"

"A huge salad, first. Sabrina came out of the kitchen with a giant bowl full of salad. She sat it on a side table, and served us all from there, running back and forth from the salad to each person."

"Sounds exhausting!"

"She somehow made it seem elegant. Linda offered to help, but she insisted she was fine, so we just sat and waited until she was finished serving. Then, we all ate the salad. Then, when we were finished, Doug excused himself from the table. He came back from the kitchen with a tray full of individual vegetable pot pies."

"Pot pies? Not what I expected."

"Me either, but it was delicious. Apparently, Doug is known for his pies, and he likes to show off his crusts whenever he has the chance!"

"Doug? Really? That's funny. You don't really think of a man as being known for pie."

"No, you don't, but if you had tasted his crust, you'd know why he likes to show it off. It was really something to remember. Absolutely delicious!"

"Sounds like it, the way you are carrying on about it." I watched Bert looking off in the distance with a twinkle in his eye, remembering fondly the meal he enjoyed to such a large degree.

"Mm!" He snapped back to the present. "So, anyway, after dinner, we went back to the living room, where more drinks were served. Then, Sabrina suggested playing a game. So, we broke into two teams and played charades. I was pretty nervous about making a fool of myself in front of all those people."

"I would be, too! Who suggested charades, anyway?"

"Davina! Of all people, it was Davina!" He shook his head.

"Oh, my gosh! Aunt Davina! Of course, it would be her," I laughed hysterically.

"She winked at me when she suggested it, too! I told you she was out to get me!" He pointed at me accusingly.

"Hey! Don't blame me! I'm sure she was just trying to bring you out of your shell."

"I wasn't in my shell! I was friendly and talkative all night! I thought I was proving myself to her. Then, she did that."

I laughed even harder.

"It's not funny, Cora! I tried to put it off as long as I could, but eventually, Davina and everyone, really, made me get up and take a turn. Then, I had to act out the worst thing ever! In front of everyone!"

"What was it?"

"Indecent Proposal!"

I rolled with laughter.

"It's not funny!"  
I continued laughing.

"Cora! It's not!"

"It is!" I squeaked out.

"Well, fine," he finally broke, "maybe a little funny, but really, really, really embarrassing!" he said, laughing.

"Oh, geez, that's hilarious!"

"And the worst part was that there was no timer! I just had to keep going until someone guessed. So, there I was for about five minutes standing in a group of semi-drunk strangers, and your aunt, making all these weird gestures!" He made some wild motions that sent me into more fits of laughter. "Well, finally, Davina guessed what it was. I was so embarrassed, and everybody kept laughing. It was awful!" He put his hand on his head and shuddered at the memory.

"It sounds like everyone else had a good time, though!"

"Yeah, I guess they did. I did, too, until I had to take my turn. And Davina was in hysterics, just like you! So embarrassing!"

"Well, didn't you laugh at anyone else?"

"Yeah. We were all laughing."

"Well, then, I'm sure it wasn't such a big deal. Just some fun that everyone had to be a part of."

"I guess you're right. But still, not something I want to act out for your aunt!"

"I'm sure not!" We both laughed.

"Well, anyway, after that game, they served coffee and dessert."

"A pie?"

"No, surprisingly, it was a pudding with some cookies. It was really good, too. The whole dinner and dessert was delicious. They really had a fantastic meal for us all."

"Well, that's good. And it's making me hungry. Are you hungry? Do you want a snack?"

"I could eat. Dinner was hours ago."

"Let's go find something to eat, and you can finish telling me about the party."

"Okay."

I went into the kitchen, and Bert followed me, and Victor followed him, like our own little parade.

I leaned on the open refrigerator door looking at all the half-empty food storage containers.

"Ew! What is that?" I pried the lid off a bowl, and held it out for Bert to examine.

"I don't know, but that stinks! And it's moldy! Get it out of my face!" He scrunched up his face and turned away so he wouldn't have to look at it anymore.

I put the lid back on and put the bowl back into the refrigerator.

"What's this one?" I held up a squishy mess in a plastic bag.

"Don't you dare open that!"

"Boy, we really need to clean out the fridge."

"You need to. I think most of that stuff was in there before I even moved in!"

"Probably." I snarled at the bag and tossed it back on the shelf.

"Stop putting it back in there!"

"I don't want to clean it tonight. I'll do it later."

"No, you won't! Just toss it now."

"No, I have to clean the containers, and I don't want Victor or Missy getting in the trash and getting it."

"Oh, good point. Well, do it soon, because that's disgusting!"

"I know."

"Seriously!"

"I know! I'll do it tomorrow."

"Good." He shuddered and stuck out his tongue in disgust.

"Lovely."

"Thanks."

"Oh, here are some tortillas. We can open a can of refried beans and have burritos."

"Is there salsa?"

"Yeah." I held up a nearly full jar. "And here's some cheese, too."

"Okay, that sounds good."

"Get the beans out of the corner cabinet. And a can of tomato sauce."

"What for?"

"I like to mix it in the beans."

"I didn't know that."

"Yeah, it's really good."

"Ah."

"So, anyway, back to the party," I said as I plopped the burrito ingredients on the counter, and we set to work making our snack.

"Well, there's really not a whole lot more to tell. After dessert, we ended up playing another game."

"Naked Twister?"

"Thankfully, no. It was Pictionary. Men against women. That was pretty fun. Less pressure on that one. Especially when I saw everyone was equally bad at drawing!"

"I like Pictionary."

"Me, too. So, after the men won, the women demanded a rematch, so we played again. The men won again." Bert flexed his arms at me and flashed a grin. "Reigning champion, right here!"

I laughed and said, "Well, it sounds like you had a good time."

"Yeah, all in all, it wasn't a bad night. After the second Pictionary game, we all just sat and talked for a while. Davina's friends are all pretty nice people. Except for Mr. Insurance. But other than that jerk, it was a fun bunch. Davina told me after we left the party that she didn't like him either - Mr. Insurance. She said Sabrina invited a woman from her book club, Sandy, and Sandy's the one that brought him. Nobody except Sandy knew him before tonight. And Davina said Sabrina told her she probably wouldn't invite Sandy to another party if she was still dating Richard."

"She told you Sabrina said that?"

"Yeah, after we left."

"Sounds like Aunt Davina's bringing you in to her inner circle already."

"That's kind of the way it felt to me, too. We just sat in her driveway in the car talking for a while before I walked her to the door."

"How was that?"

"Not as uncomfortable as I imagined it would be. She thanked me for being her guest at the party. She said she really appreciated me being her escort and going along with it all."

"I bet that was nice to hear."

"Yeah, it was. She said she felt like we were off to a good start. Then, she praised me for opening up and talking with her friends. I just said it was my pleasure." His tone changed as he went on. "But does she think I'm just totally socially inept? I know how to be social. I kind of felt like a child being patted on the head for a good deed."

"I'm sure that's not how she meant it. You're just quiet sometimes, and she was probably just glad you weren't shy."

"I guess, but it felt a little patronizing. I guess I have further to go to earn her respect."

"You have her respect. That's just the way she is. You just apparently have further to go in getting to know her." I looked him straight in the face.

"Maybe so." We sat in silence for a few minutes eating our burritos.

"So, that's it?" I finally asked.

"Pretty much." We chewed some more. "Well, when I walked her to the door, she started laughing, and she said I was a good sport about the whole 'Indecent Proposal' thing. But she kept laughing and saying how funny I looked up there. Then, she was acting out how she thought I looked, and she was hysterical thinking about it!"

I snickered.

"So embarrassing! I made myself laugh with her, but I was dying of embarrassment inside. Stop it, Cora!"

I covered my face and tried to smother my laughter.

"So, anyway, we said 'good night' and as she was closing the door, I heard a loud snort, and she said, 'Indecent Proposal!'" and shut the door. I could hear her laughing even after she shut the door!"

"Well, get used to it. She probably won't let that one go for a while. Or me, either!"

"Oh, thanks." He hung his head low and shook his head at the thought.

Chapter 11

Sunday was quiet. Bert and I both slept in pretty late. He was still in his room when I got up for the day. I ate breakfast, then got dressed. I decided to take my book and lounge in the hammock in the back yard. After I had been out there for a while, Bert appeared on the patio.

"There you are! I thought you were still asleep."

"Nope. I thought I'd relax out here for a while, so I wouldn't disturb you in the house."

"Oh, well, that's nice of you," he said as he crossed the yard toward me.

"Did you need something?"

"No, I just didn't know where you were."

"Well, I'm here."

"The yard looks nice."

"Thanks. Kind of brown, but it's short again, anyway."

"Well, yeah. But I meant the yard as a whole. Everything's so green and pretty. All the trees, and the garden. The flower bed is pretty. What are those tall orange flowers?"

"Tiger lilies."

"I've never seen anything like them before I met you."

"They are pretty popular around here, apartment boy." I winked at him.

"Yeah, yeah. I know."

"They were here when I moved in. They just keep coming back every year. They are pretty low maintenance. Just weeding the bed once in a while."

"Well, they are nice. It's easy to see, looking around here, why you didn't want to sell and buy a new place when we get married."

"I'm glad you understand."

"Oh, I do. There's lots of space and privacy, too. And you don't have to worry about every little noise disturbing the neighbors."

"Exactly. I don't know how you did it growing up. I couldn't do it."

"It's all I knew. We went to the park, and our building has a courtyard. I guess I just never knew what I was missing. I don't think I could go back now, either. And I've only been here a little over a month! This place just feels like a home."

"A home? Or your home?"

"My home. You're here, so this is where I want to be. And if we divorce, I'll take the house," he said coolly.

"I don't think so, bub. I owned it before I even met you!" I poked at him.

"Then, I guess there's just one option."

"What's that?"

"No divorce. You're stuck with me for life."

"I guess I'll just have to serve that lifelong sentence, then, won't I?"

"I guess so. And you'll love it."

"Oh, you think so, huh?" I pulled him by the hand down into the hammock next to me.

"I do believe you will," he said, putting his arm around my shoulder. "And I will, too."

"Promise?"

"Promise." He kissed my head, and we swayed on the hammock in blissful silence.

Chapter 12

I was playing a game on my computer on Tuesday night when the telephone rang. I answered the phone in the office.

"Hello?"

"Hello, darling, this is your Aunt Davina calling."

"Hi, Aunt Davina. How are you?"

"I'm doing well, dear."

"How's Bob's leg?"

"Oh, you know how Robert is. He's keeping quiet about his pain, if he even has any, anymore. Whenever I ask him how he's feeling, he just says, 'fine' and that's the end of that. He's the silent, stoic type."

"I've noticed."

"The poor dear. I know that cast and those crutches must be a terrible burden."

"I would think so."

"But, he's managing well. I haven't seen him take any pain pills in a few weeks, so I think he's on the mend. His spirits are up, and he lets me dote on him from time to time. He doesn't protest too much when I help him do some things, or I give him special treats and things."

"What, like cookies, or something?"

"Or something..." I could hear the sly smile in her voice.  
"Oh," I giggled nervously. "So, he's doing well, then. That's great to hear!" I added quickly, trying to avoid any details. "So, are you ready for the fundraiser this weekend?"

"Well, nearly so, I believe. That's actually why I called."

"Oh, she wants something from me!" I thought happily.

"Is Hubert available? I would like to see if he's available for lunch tomorrow afternoon."

"Oh, crap. Overlooked again," I thought. Then, to Aunt Davina, "Uh, yeah. He's around here somewhere. Just a minute." I held the phone to my chest, then screamed out Bert's name impatiently. I heard Aunt Davina's muffled voice coming from the phone.

"Did you say something, Aunt Davina?"

"Yes. I said, 'OW!' Screaming into the telephone isn't very pleasant, dear."

"Oh, sorry. I thought I covered the mouthpiece."

"Not very well."

"Oh, sorry," I said shortly, trying to cover my irritation.

"Yeah?" Bert walked into the office. "Did you want something?"

"Aunt Davina wants to talk to you."

"Oh, okay."

I handed him the phone, then quickly excused myself from the room. I went into my bedroom and closed the door behind me. I flopped across my bed and stewed.

"Now she doesn't even invite me to go out to lunch with her," I mumbled.

I heard a tiny scratch at my door. Missy. I got up and let her in, then I flopped back on my bed. Missy immediately jumped on the bed and stood next to me, staring into my face. I ran my hand over her head, then down her back. I scooped her up and held her in my arms on her back, like a baby.

"You still love me, don't you, Missy?" I kissed her face and she purred in response. I stewed, and she purred.

After a while, there was a knock at the door.

"Cora?"

"What?"

"Can I come in?"

"I guess." I sat up on the bed, still cradling Missy.

"You sure?"

"Yes! Come in!" I said, irritated.

He opened the door. "Is something wrong?"

"No."

"You seem angry. What's wrong?"

"Nothing. I'm fine." I only looked at Missy.

"No, you're not. What's upsetting you?"

I didn't know, really. They were both doing this because of me, and for me. But I felt excluded, and it hurt me. I guess I did know, after all, but I couldn't put it into words. I didn't want to upset Bert, and I just wanted to feel sorry for myself, for some reason. So, I just shrugged my shoulders, and said, "Nothing."

"Well, that's convincing."

I didn't say anything.

"Well, if you want to talk about it, you know where to find me." He looked at me, but I still didn't look up at him.

"I know."

"So, anyway," after a silent pause, "Davina wants to have lunch tomorrow."

"That's what she said."

"So, I said 'okay.' She said Bob has an appointment tomorrow at noon, so she thought we could all meet at Tommy's around one. Is that all right with you?"

I looked up at him, surprised. "Oh, both of us?"

"Yes, both of us. She said you got off the phone so fast she couldn't give you all the details about where or when."

"Oh, I thought she meant just you." I smiled at him in relief. Then, I thought I was smiling too big, so I tried to suppress it. "So, Bob will be there, too?"

"Yep. That's what she said. She said Bob wanted to take advantage of being out of the house and go somewhere more than just to see his doctor."

"I can imagine he's feeling cooped up at home all the time."

"So, lunch is okay with you, then, at one?" He smiled at me, and noticed my lighter mood, but didn't say anything about it.

"Yes, that works for me!"

"Good. Oh, and she said to tell you 'goodbye.'"

"Oh, okay. Well, goodbye, Aunt Davina." I waved my hand.

"Well, I'm going back to watch the end of the show. And if you want to talk, you know where I am."

"Okay. Thanks. But, really, I'm fine."

"If you say so." He grinned at me and left the room.

After I heard his footsteps down the hallway, to Missy I said, "Well, I guess I'm just being silly, aren't I? Just a big old silly-dilly! Yes! A big old silly-dilly!" I nuzzled her face, and relaxed my mind and listened to her steady purr of content. I felt the same way.

Chapter 13

Lunch on Wednesday went pretty well. When Bert and I arrived about five minutes before one at Tommy's, Aunt Davina and Bob were already seated in a booth by the front window. Before they saw us, we saw them sitting across the table from each other, holding hands and sharing smiles and what appeared to be intimate conversation. They were leaned in towards one another over the table. Aunt Davina was hanging on every word Bob spoke. She nodded and smiled, but mostly, it seemed Bob was doing the talking, and Aunt Davina was enjoying it. She was so intent on listening to Bob, she didn't see us. Bob saw us walking towards the door first, so he smiled and waved. Aunt Davina looked confused at first, then Bob said something and we could see her say, "Oh!" She turned and looked at us through the window. She had a big grin on her face and she waved her hand back and forth excitedly. We waved and smiled back.

"It looks like someone's excited to see us," Bert said, smiling.

"I would say so!"

When we got to the booth, Bob stood up and hobbled to the other side of the table, and stood with his hand on the back of the booth, next to Davina.

"Oh, Bob, you didn't have to get up!"

"It's no problem. It's what you do when a lady comes to your table."

"But your leg," I protested.

"I'm fine, my dear. Please, have a seat. I'd like to sit next to my girl, and I'm sure Bert would like to do the same." He smiled and shook Bert's hand. Bert just laughed pleasantly.

"Well, thank you very much, Bob. It's very kind of you," I said as I kissed him on the cheek, then slid across the seat to sit opposite Aunt Davina. "Hello, Aunt Davina. How are you today?" We stood awkwardly and leaned across the table. I kissed her cheek, and then we sat down again.

"I'm doing very well, darling."

"I can see that." I winked at her.

She smiled broadly and patted Bob's hand. "It's so nice to see Robert getting out of the house. I'm so pleased he's having lunch with us."

"Yes," I agreed. "It's nice to see you out and about. You must feel a bit cooped up at home most of the time."

"Oh, it's not too bad. But I do miss being able to just jump in the car and go when I want to go. This dang cast just makes it a real chore riding in the car, and getting in and out of the car. And forget about driving! I have to sit sideways in the backseat just to get anywhere. Thank God for my lady, here. She's really taking wonderful care of me." He put his arm around Aunt Davina and kissed her temple. She blushed.

"I do what I can for you, Robert. I want to make sure you have what you need. I don't mind taking care of you, sweetheart. Not that you need much help, really." She turned to us, "He's getting along very well. Great, actually. He just set his mind to it that he wouldn't let this get him down, and he hasn't, have you, dear?"

Bob shook his head.

"That's much more than I can say for most men." She continued, "So often men are just big babies when they have an injury. Just big, helpless babies!" We all laughed, Bert a bit nervously. "Thank God, my Robert's not like that." She smiled sweetly at him and he beamed back at her.

"They really do adore each other," I thought.

"Your Hubert's not like that, is he?" she asked me with a glint in her eye and a smirk on her face.

"No, not that I can think of." But I actually thought of the last time he had a cold. He really wasn't very pleasant. But I didn't mention it.

"See, that's my secret," Bert said, cheerily. "I just never get sick or injured, then she won't find out if I'm a big baby or not!" He laughed confidently, and we all laughed, too.

"Sounds like a good plan to me, Bert," Bob nodded at him.

The waitress came around, and we put in our orders. The conversation flowed throughout the meal. Bert seemed more at ease than he usually was around Aunt Davina. He smiled and joked and talked freely. Aunt Davina also seemed relaxed and pleased with our lunch date. From time to time, she would catch my eye and wink at me about Bert. It seemed that they really were getting along better, and they were both more comfortable.

Bert and Aunt Davina discussed plans for the upcoming fundraiser. They also would periodically mention the dinner party. Then, they would laugh, and look at each other knowingly. Bob and I would laugh along, but at times I didn't know what they were talking about. But they seemed happy rehashing the party, so I only occasionally stopped them to ask what something meant, or what had happened.

Overall, lunch was a pleasant experience. It gave me some insight as to how their relationship was developing. It certainly appeared to be changing for the better, and that was something that would pay off for us all.

Chapter 14

Saturday afternoon rolled around and found me with no particular plans. I sat in the living room and flipped through television stations. Bert was busy getting ready for his evening with Aunt Davina. He had been calm all day. There were no outbursts and no nervous cleaning. He went about the day normally, as if it was just another average Saturday.

Around three o'clock, I began to worry that he had forgotten about the fundraiser. He sat across from me at the dining room table doing a crossword puzzle from the newspaper. I was munching on a bowl of wheat thin crackers.

"So," I said between bites, "is your tuxedo all pressed and ready to go?"

He looked up from his puzzle with his pen poking his chin. "Yep! It's hanging in my room on my closet door, with my shoes, and tie and everything set out on the bed. All I have to do is shower and put it on, and then I'm ready to go." He smiled, and was proud of himself.

"Well, I must say, this weekend is a big improvement over last Saturday! I don't see any nerves or second guessing this time."

"Nope. Davina and I already covered what was expected tonight. And I've actually managed to get all my things in order. I'm better prepared this time, so it's nothing to freak out about."

"Well, that's really great. So, Aunt Davina doesn't make you nervous anymore?"

"Oh, she still does," he laughed.

"Then, what changed?"

"Well, I am getting more comfortable with her, and used to her ways, that's true. Well, the way she's been so far, anyway. But I still am nervous. I guess, maybe, I'm just putting a lot of pressure on myself, but I still want everything to be perfect. I still want to prove myself to her - for you." I opened my mouth to speak, but he continued on. "It's true. It's just the way I feel. But anyway, you asked what's changed." I nodded. "Well, me, I guess. I was thinking about all this last night before I went to sleep. I know I agreed to all this for you, but I realized last night that it's for me, too. Davina is your family, and that makes her my family. I don't want lifelong tension and unease with her. Or anyone, for that matter. So, basically, I decided to put real effort into building a good relationship with her. And I know that ultimately, we will be, and are, family. And family accepts its members for who they are. I know mistakes will probably be made, but I decided to not let every little one bring me down. I really want to know Davina, and for her to know the real me. Everyone is committed to this situation, me now, especially, so I decided to make the best of it, and not let it get the best of me." His face was serious, and his honesty was genuine.

"I don't really know what to say, other than I'm proud of you. And I'm happy for you, too. I think coming to this conclusion is wonderful, and I think you'll be better off for it."

"Thank you. I do, too."

"I can definitely see the change, and the confidence you have about it all now. I've seen you like this before, but I know that something has always kept you from being like that with Aunt Davina. I could never pin-point what it was, but I knew there was something."

"She just intimidated me. I guess because you're so important to me, and she's important to you. And pretty much right from the start, I knew you were what I'm looking for. And you know how people talk about in-laws. I just always thought she would be one of mine, so I think that thought just intimidated me."

"But you weren't that way with my dad."

"I know. But your dad is a pretty easy going guy. Davina's more, well, I don't know how to put it." He searched his mind for the words.

"Intimidating," I offered.

"Yes. I just have always felt she expected more of me. She's just got a big personality, and it's an intimidating thing to come across in life."

I smiled at him. "That's true. I know she can be a lot for some people until they get to know her. I'm just glad you are figuring this out now. It really does make me very happy, Bert."

"Well, that makes me happy. And honestly, it's a huge relief to just relax and go with it."

"I can imagine it is."

"It is," he assured me.

"I'm glad you opened up to me about it."

"Me, too." He let out a sigh of relief. "It's like a weight has been lifted. Thanks for just letting me talk."

"You're welcome. I'm here anytime you need me."

"Thank you," he said, standing up from the table. He walked over to me and leaned over me. I turned my face up to his for a sweet kiss. "And thanks for the crackers!" He grabbed a handful and dashed away before I could grab him in protest.

"Hey!"

"Hay is for horses." He crunched on my crackers and sat back down at his end of the table. I scowled at him, and he grinned back at me, then went back to working on his crossword puzzle, and loudly chomping on the crackers and saying, "Mm!"

I quickly gave up the scowl when he purposefully ignored it. So, I finished what was left of my crackers, and watched the birds hopping around the feeder in the back yard.

At just after six o'clock, Bert emerged from his bedroom. Missy and I turned from our positions on the couch to look at him. He was strikingly handsome in his black tuxedo. The baby blue tie and pocket square were a perfect choice. I couldn't help but whistle at him. He did a stylish turn, so I could get a full picture. What a lovely picture it was, too.

"You look fantastic!" I said as I ogled him.

"Why, thank you, kind lady."

"Really! You look great! I really like the blue. It really suits you."

"Thanks! Davina's wearing a blue dress, so we thought the blue touches on my tux would be nice."

"Yeah, it's really nice. I don't know what her dress is like, but you look great. Very, very handsome."

"I can tell you approve. You can't take your eyes off me," he laughed at me.

"Who could blame me? And here I am in my old jeans and a tee shirt. I suddenly feel like a bum!" I laughed.

"You look beautiful to me."

I rolled my eyes. "Thanks. Ever the gentleman." I grinned.

"Well, it's true."

"You're going to be fighting them off with a stick tonight! All the ladies will be asking you to blow on their dice for good luck." I grinned at him.

"I don't think it's that kind of casino night. It's for charity!"

"But it's still supposed to be fun. And there's a bar isn't there?"

"Yeah..."

"Well, some of those rich old ladies may just have a few too many and, well, make an -"

"Don't say it!"

"Indecent proposal!" I laughed hysterically, and Bert chuckled.

"All right, Cora. Get a hold of yourself!"

"I couldn't resist!"

"I bet you couldn't. And I bet Davina won't either if she thinks of it. Don't you dare mention it to her when she gets here."

"I won't. I promise. She's picking you up?"

"Yeah, she hired a car service and they are picking her up first, then coming here to get me."

"Ooh, a car service! Fancy!"

"I know. She said she didn't want either of us to have to worry with driving tonight, so I just said, 'Okay.'"

"Well, that's nice. Then, you can have a few drinks if you want, too."

"Yeah. Mainly, I'm glad I don't have to worry about driving in that mess downtown, and trying to find a parking place."

"Oh, yeah. Driving downtown is awful. Are you going to stop somewhere and eat before you go?"

"Oh, no. They are serving dinner, too. They open up the casino at eight, after they serve dinner at seven."

"Oh, I didn't know dinner was included."

"Yeah, and I can't wait. I'm starving. Those crackers hours ago weren't enough. What about you?"

"No, the crackers I had left weren't enough for me, either."

"No," he laughed. "I mean, what are you going to do for dinner? Do you have any plans for tonight?"

"Not really. I'll probably just find something to make here. Then, Missy, Victor and I will probably watch a movie or something. I don't know, I don't really have anything particular in mind."

"Well, the night is young. I'm sure you'll figure it out." He patted me on the shoulder.

"I'm sure I will. Any idea when you'll be home?"

"The casino games end at midnight, and then the cash out and prizes are supposed to be announced after that. So, I'm guessing it will all be over by twelve-thirty or one. I'll give you a call if we will be out later than one. If Davina let's me keep my phone, that is!"

"Hopefully she will." I laughed. "Either way, call me or have her call so I know when to expect you."

"Okay, I will."

The doorbell rang, and Victor jumped out of his bed and raced to the front door and barked. He looked at the door, then back at us, then back at the door.

"That must be Davina now!"

I dashed past Bert to answer the door. Bert was close behind, but I stayed one step ahead of him. I pulled open the door, and there stood Aunt Davina on the porch. She looked stunning in her pale blue dress, with a fitted bodice, and free-flowing skirt, with frilly ruffles at the bottom.

"You look fabulous, Aunt Davina!"

She stretched her arms wide in a dramatic pose. Her shawl spread across her back and draped over her arms. The tiny sporadic rhinestones glistened as she moved. "Thank you, dear! Isn't this dress simply gorgeous?"

"Yes, it really is. You really are beautiful, Aunt Davina."

"Why, thank you." She leaned in and kissed me. "Hello, Hubert!"

"Hi," Bert managed. He was apparently stunned by her, but he smiled appreciatively.

Aunt Davina looked at me and giggled.

"Well, I feel like something the cat drug in. You both look great. I bet you'll be the best looking couple there. Don't you think, Bert?" He was still staring in stunned silence at Aunt Davina. "Well?" I poked him.

"Yes, I think we will be," he blushed and looked down.

Aunt Davina gave me a look, then said, "You look very handsome, Hubert. This should be a great night."

"Thank you, Davina." He continued blushing. "You are quite lovely, as well. That blue in your dress really brings out your eyes. Like Cora said, you look fabulous."

I looked back and forth from Bert to Aunt Davina. They were smiling at each other, and Bert was looking at her with a look I had never seen him use before. Apparently, he was seeing her in a new light. An appreciative and admiring light. I couldn't help but feel a twinge of jealousy. My gorgeous aunt got to spend the evening with my handsome fiancé, and they both seemed rather pleased with the idea. I tried to hide my feelings, but apparently, my face betrayed me.

"It should be a fun night for both of you. I hope you both win big!" I tried to speak cheerfully.

When Bert looked at me, his face suddenly changed and he put his arm around me casually. "Oh, it should be all right. I'm sorry you can't go with us," he squeezed me with his arm.

"Yes," Aunt Davina added, "That would have been wonderful. Unfortunately, I bought only the two tickets for Robert and myself months ago. When I found out he would be unable to attend, I called and the tickets were sold out. I couldn't purchase any more."

"Oh, I didn't know you tried to get more," I said.

"Oh, yes. But they simply didn't have any more. The fundraiser has grown over the last few years, and they even changed the location of the event, but they are sold to capacity. The lady on the phone told me if they sold one more ticket, they might have the fire marshal getting involved!" Aunt Davina laughed.

"Oh, my! Well, that's good for the animals, even if I don't get to go. But I want to help out anyway." I pulled a twenty dollar bill from my pocket and handed it to Aunt Davina. "I know it isn't much, but maybe you can buy some extra chips or place a bet for me."

"Sure, dear. That's very generous. Do you want a bet?"

"Yes."

"Roulette?" I nodded. She grinned at me. "Black six?"

"Black six."

"Got it!"

"Thank you. So, when do you think you'll be home?"

"We shouldn't be later than one-thirty. We will let you know if we will be later than that."

"Okay. Well, you two have a great night. You look like a million bucks, so go win a million to prove it!" I laughed.

"That would be nice! I heard there's a $1000 gift card. I don't know to where, but if we win, maybe we can win that!" She looked excited, and her curled hair bobbed around her shoulders. Her dark brown hair was pulled softly back from her face. The large soft curls and fresh make-up made her look much younger than her forty-eight years. And she always had a youthful look about her.

"Well, with your luck with gambling, I'm sure you'll clean up!"

Aunt Davina was giddy, and she clapped her hands in excited anticipation. "I hope so!"

"Well, you better go. Don't let me keep you," I said.

"I suppose we should be going. I am hungry. How about you, Hubert?"

"I'm starving, too. I'm ready when you are. Oh! I forgot my phone. Be right back!" Bert hurried back to his bedroom.

I leaned over to Aunt Davina and said quietly, "Don't try to steal my fiancé, Aunt Davina!" I winked at her.

"Well, he is quite handsome, but I'm a happily married woman!" She looked at me with mock disapproval. "The very idea!" She grinned. "Besides, he's only got eyes for you, dear." She pulled me into a reassuring embrace.

Bert came back from his room and tucked his phone in the inside pocket of his jacket. "Okay, now I'm ready!" He kissed me goodbye, and they headed out the door.

"Good luck! Have a good time!"

"Thank you, dear. Have a good evening!" Aunt Davina walked down the porch steps. I pulled Bert back for another quick kiss.

I said quietly, "Good luck. And don't accept any indecent proposals!" I raised my eyebrow and nodded towards Aunt Davina. "From anyone." I looked him straight in the eyes. Bert laughed nervously.

"Of course not!"

"Except, maybe, me." I quickly pulled him into another more passionate kiss to quiet his laughter. Then, I pulled away. "Now, get going. And good luck! I hope you have a nice time!" I smiled sweetly at him.

"Thanks." He was a bit out of breath, and his lips were red from the kisses. "I'll call you later and let you know what's going on."

"Okay."

Another quick peck and then he quickly went down the stairs and caught up with Aunt Davina before she reached the car. The driver got out and opened the door for them. They both turned back and waved, then Aunt Davina got in the car. Bert blew me a kiss, then looked embarrassed when he noticed the driver watching him. He quickly grinned and then slid into the car next to Aunt Davina. The driver shut the door, unaffected by Bert's display of affection. He got in the car, and they drove away towards their next event.

I stood on the porch for a while, even after the car had disappeared from sight. The dinner and casino night really did sound like a lot of fun, and I couldn't help but feel the jealousy rise in me again. But what I wasn't sure of, is if I was jealous of Bert or Aunt Davina.

Bert sent me a text message around nine o'clock. "The meal was good. Black jack is better. Started with $100, but to $8500 now! Having great time, wish you were here!"

"At least he's having a good time," I thought.

"Great! Keep it up! Win something great! How's she doing?"

After about half an hour, he replied.

"Not too good. She keeps buying in for more. Hasn't played your bet yet. Waiting for 10PM. Don't know why..."

"Luck!"

"Oh, ok. Ha ha!"

No more messages from him for a while. I didn't send him any either. I didn't want to keep bothering him. And I got interested in a movie, so I didn't think about it too much. I had popped some popcorn and I was engrossed in the horror movie. Missy was sleeping on my lap, and Victor was sprawled on the floor under my feet. There was an intense scene in the movie when my cell phone vibrated on the end table next to me. I jumped at the noise, and that scared Missy. She, too, jumped and kicked my bowl of popcorn to the floor, sending fluffy white pieces flying all over me, the couch, the floor, and Victor's back. She ran to the opposite end of the couch and turned back to stare at me with a look of half anger and half shock. She winked her eyes at me, still sleepy and confused. Victor just raised his head to look at me, then looked at the popcorn on his back. He calmly began picking the pieces off of himself and crunching them at me. Then, he scrambled to his feet and milled around the room eating every piece he could find. Missy just watched him on his hunt. She sniffed one piece that was near her, but she wasn't interested in it, so she just settled for watching Victor. I picked up my cell phone and read the message Bert sent.

"Down to $1400. But I won a drawing for a $100 gas card! Score!"

"Wow! That's great! Now get your chips back up there. Good luck!"

I went back to watching the movie. The villain broke into another house and hacked up another guy. I looked around the dark room and was thoroughly creeped out. I paused the movie and turned on the table lamp next to me. I looked around the room again. Then, I got up and went to the kitchen for some more popcorn and a cold pop. I flipped on the light and looked around before I went into the room. I got my drink and put the corn and the oil into the popper and plugged it in. While I was waiting for it to pop, I checked the kitchen windows and made sure they were locked. Then, I decided it was a good idea to check all the windows and doors in the house. I double checked each one. By the time I was finished, the popcorn was ready. I carried my drink and bowl to the end table, and set them there. Then, I went and pulled the shades down on the living room windows and the back door. I turned the lights out again, and feeling more secure, I resumed the movie, with both Missy and Victor cuddled up with me.

By ten-thirty, the movie was over, but I still sat on the couch with Missy and Victor. I crunched on the few kernels left in the bottom of my bowl nervously. The movie didn't end well. The killer got away. I wondered how many psychopaths there were out there that hadn't been caught yet. I shuddered at the thought.

"Probably not a lot of killers around here, right, Victor?" I tried to convince myself. Victor looked at me for a moment, then flopped his head back onto the couch, completely indifferent to my fears. "Thanks for your support!" He didn't even look at me that time. He just heaved a big, exhausted sigh. Missy seemed to share my fears. At least that's what I interpreted her actions to mean. She was sitting on my knee fully awake and surveying the room. She looked around, from here to there, as if she was expecting something, or someone. I looked around but didn't see anything. I shuddered again. Missy looked at me with wide eyes as my shudder jostled her.

"Sorry, baby." I picked her off my knee and cuddled her in my arms. She instantly purred. "We aren't alone, are we, Missy?" I kissed her on the head, then patted Victor on his side. His tail softly wagged, waving the long hairs on his tail back and forth in the air. "Not alone at all."

After that reassuring moment, I said, "So, babies, how about another?" I picked up the remote and searched for another movie. I found one about Jack the Ripper that looked interesting. I wasn't a prostitute, so I figured I would be safe. Besides, I already locked all the doors and windows, just to be on the safe side.

After the Jack the Ripper movie was over, I was even more scared. In retrospect, I saw that watching two horror movies in a row, at night and alone, maybe wasn't the best of ideas. I knew I was secure in the house, but every noise put me on edge. A few times, the neighbor's dogs barked, and it made me think there was someone out there. My logical mind thought it was probably just a raccoon or other nocturnal animal making the dogs bark. They barked other times, and it didn't bother me. But horror movies just put me in that place of fear - creeped out, on-edge, fear. I reasoned that Victor wasn't barking, so no one was trying to get into my house. That was some comfort, anyway. I couldn't wait for Bert to get home.

At around twelve forty-five, my cell phone chimed with a new text message. It was Aunt Davina.

"We are leaving the benefit now. We should be back by 1:30 depending on traffic. They will drop me off first, then Hubert. I will call you tomorrow with all the details. Love you, dear!"

I replied, "Thank you for letting me know. I hope you had a great time!"

"The evening was fabulous! Too much to say in text. But your fiancé is one hot little number!"

"Oh, my! What happened?"

"Tomorrow, dear! Good night!"

"I'll be waiting for your call. Good night!"

She didn't send me any more messages. She was going to make me wait. Her messages left me intrigued. They also distracted me from worrying about serial killers.

I went to the kitchen and began cleaning the popcorn maker. I was putting the last of the dishes into the dishwasher when I heard a car door slam outside. Within a few moments, I heard footsteps on the porch stairs, then the porch door opened. Victor went down the hallway to stare at the front door. I stood motionless in the kitchen, not wanting to make any noise. I strained my ears trying to listen for any proof that it was Bert on the porch, and not a killer. After about a minute of silence from the porch, I started to panic. Then, there was a knock on the front door. I froze, and held my breath.

"Hey, Cora! Are you in the kitchen? I forgot my keys!"

I let out a deep sigh of relief, and my heart regained a regular rhythm.

"Yeah! Just a sec!" I called out. I made my way to the front door, and let him into the house.

"Hi, babe!" he said as he pulled me into a kiss, his arms wrapped around my waist.

"Well," I said, pulling back from his kiss, "you seem to be in a good mood!"

"I am!" he smiled at me, his eyes sparkling.

"I take it that you had a good time?"

"I certainly did!" He couldn't stop grinning.

"Well, then, come on in here and tell me all about it!" I took him by the hand and led him to the living room. Victor followed us. We sat on the couch together, and Victor immediately put his face on Bert's lap. Bert rubbed Victor's head with both hands in a hearty greeting. Victor thoroughly enjoyed the greeting, then settled down next to Bert's feet.

I watched him interact with Victor. He was a handsome man in a tuxedo, adoring his dog. I'd never seen him look sexier.

Bert caught me admiring him. "See something you like?" he grinned.

"Something I love." I kissed him lovingly and passionately.

"Well, I guess, you do!"

I smiled at him. "Now, tell me all about it, and don't leave anything out!"

Bert and I stayed up talking about his night until almost four in the morning. He was all keyed up and eager to talk. I was eager to listen. And listen, I did. Bert painted a pretty good picture of the evening. Apparently, Aunt Davina knew many of the people at the fundraiser, and she introduced him around to most of them. It sounded to me like she wanted to show off her handsome escort. And from the way Bert told me about it, he was delighted to be shown off by Aunt Davina. He delighted in telling me how many people commented on what a beautiful couple they were. He said he was always quick to point out that he was my fiancé, and that Bob had a broken leg, so he was happy to accompany Davina. The people would smile politely and compliment them on their coordinated attire, then wink knowingly at Davina or Bert, then move on. Bert said he and Aunt Davina always laughed it off and it became a joke to them. I smiled and laughed, too. But part of me wondered what kind of friends Aunt Davina really had, and what those friends thought was really going on between them. Bert seemed to read my mind.

"I don't know what they were all winking about, but it was amusing. I guess maybe they were just reading too much into the situation. I mean, Davina's a beautiful woman, so maybe they just thought we were an actual couple, an illicit one at that. Some of those people there, Cora, they were something else. I saw several trophy wives or girlfriends or whatever. And Davina pointed out a man that was there with his mistress! A literal mistress!" His eyes were wide with disbelief, but I could tell he enjoyed the show.

"Really?" I asked.

"Yes! Really! And then, not five minutes later, Davina pointed out some woman who was there with a man who was clearly not her husband. Can you imagine? Some people!"

"Sounds like nice friends Aunt Davina has." I raised my eyebrows.

"Oh, no!" he was quick to jump to her defense. "They are not Davina's friends. That was very clear. She didn't really speak to them at all. I think they were just people she knows from various functions. All the people she said were friends seemed very nice. Very respectable."

"Well, that's good to hear. I wouldn't want to find out Aunt Davina is secretly like that."

Bert laughed. "Oh, no! Not at all. At least not from what I've seen. I think she just likes a bit of gossip."

"Well, that sounds more like her."

"You would know better than me."

"True, but it sounds like you're getting there."

"I think I am." He looked into the distance and seemed to happily think it over. "I think I am."

Chapter 15

Aunt Davina called me late Sunday afternoon. She was full of stories of her evening with Bert. She told me several of the same stories that Bert had shared with me. She was enjoying telling me all about it, so I just listened and didn't interrupt when she told a story I had already heard. Most times, though, she added extra details that Bert had left out of his version.

"So, what's this 'hot little number' thing all about?" I asked.

Aunt Davina laughed. "Hubert was just the hot commodity, dear. Many women had their eyes on him. He is quite the handsome fellow in a tuxedo!"

"You don't have to tell me that. I'm aware!"

"I know you are. I saw the way you looked at him before we left. I'm surprised you didn't jump on him before we left!" She laughed loudly into the telephone.

"Aunt Davina!" I gasped and shouted into the phone with shock.

"Don't be so shocked, dear. I could see it on your face. I know you wanted to!"

"Aunt Da-vee-na!"

Her laughter grew louder and more hysterical on the other end. I giggled, too, not really knowing what to say.

"Well, there were plenty of women there who wanted to jump him, that's for sure!"

"Were they really all over him?" I asked, trying to suppress my jealousy.

"Several of them kept asking him to blow on their dice for good luck."

"Really?"

"Yes! He kept telling people he was engaged to you, and he was there with me, but some of those old women were a bit on the sloshed side, and they didn't care."

"He must have been embarrassed by all the attention."

"I think, maybe, he was at first. But, he was also enjoying it, too. He had a big grin on his face most of the night."

"He was in a great mood when he got home, so I'd definitely say he enjoyed himself."

"He did! Every time someone winked at one of us, we would just roll with laughter. It was a fun night."

"I heard about the winking. People must have thought that you two were a couple."

"Apparently, so. We corrected them every time, but inevitably, a wink would follow. Some people at those functions aren't the most - how should I put this - proper of people."

"Or faithful," I added.

"That, too," she chuckled. "So, when they see two people having a good time together, they assume there is something more to it. And the winks just made us laugh and enjoy the joke even more."

"I guess when people are doing something they shouldn't be doing, they assume that everyone else is doing it, too."

"Exactly!"

"Nice friends, Aunt Davina!" I laughed at her.

"Oh, my, no! They aren't my friends, dear. I can assure you that. They are simply people I know. They are not my friends. They are fun to keep tabs on, and know all the latest gossip about, though!"

"I bet they are!" We laughed together.

"You know, one woman who is married, told me privately, that when I was done with Hubert, she would like him sent her way."

"Oh my gosh! Are you serious?!"

"Yes!" We both laughed again loudly.

"Did you tell Bert about it?"

"No, I got distracted by black jack, then the prizes at the end of the night. So, I forgot to tell him."

"Well, I'm sure he would get a kick out of hearing that."

"Go ahead and tell him if you want. I don't mind."

"Thanks. I think I will. That's hilarious. As long as he doesn't take her up on it."

"Of course not, Cora Rose. He talked about you all evening. He never once failed to say your name, or identify himself as your fiancé. And each time he did, I could see the love and pride in his eyes. I think I even saw the same look on him that you had before we left your house. He wanted to jump you, too!"

"Aunt Davina!" I squeaked. I could feel my cheeks turning red.

"Again, don't be so shocked, dear. You know it's true. Don't deny it!" I could hear her grin through the telephone.

"Well, maybe..." I managed. Then, we both burst into laughter again.

After some more chatting, we made plans to have lunch on Monday afternoon. We ended the conversation on a high note, and our talk left me feeling happy - a little jealous - but happy that Aunt Davina and Bert were getting along, and Bert was learning to enjoy himself.

Chapter 16

Aunt Davina and I met up for lunch on Monday afternoon. We had a nice time just relaxing, sharing a meal and talking. After lunch, we weren't finished spending time together, so we went to the park and sat at a picnic table. Under the shade of a large oak tree, the summer heat was bearable, and a light, nearly constant breeze made the afternoon quite pleasant. We chatted and laughed, and talked about the future. We discussed the upcoming cruise she was about to go on with Bert.

She told me how Robert was being so sweet, and handling his broken leg with such earnest ease. He insisted on taking care of himself, and not letting his current state get in the way of future plans.

"Some men are helpless when they are sick or injured. But not my Robert! Always strong and never helpless. But he's never too proud to ask for my help if he needs it. And I do love to pamper him so. Sometimes, I think he just lets me do things for him because he knows it makes me happy. Ah, such a dear, sweet man." She looked wistful, and her eyes seemed to light up when she spoke of Bob. Even after years of marriage, she was clearly still in love with him, and even more smitten with him than at the time of their whirlwind Las Vegas wedding.

Seeing how she spoke of Bob made me think of Bert. I hoped that I would always speak of Bert and love him the way Aunt Davina did Bob. And when I thought of how much I loved Bert, I couldn't imagine that my feelings ever could change. And watching Aunt Davina just strengthened my hopes for the future.

After talking in the park for well over an hour, we parted ways for the day. She told me she would call Bert that evening to discuss plans to prepare for the cruise that left on Friday. I told her I would let him know. Then, we said our goodbyes, got in our cars, and went to our respective homes.

Chapter 17

The week seemed to fly by quickly. Aunt Davina and Bert went shopping to prepare for their trip two times, once on Tuesday, and again on Wednesday. Bert was very busy all week, packing, researching the cruise and the ports of call, and planning the activities in which he would like to participate.

"Hopefully, she'll let me pick some of the activities, and not just tell me which ones we will do," he said once to me.

"I'm sure she will," I tried to reassure him.

"Yeah, you're right. I think she will, too."

"At least one of them, anyway!" I teased him.

"If she gives me just one, I'll be happy!" he smiled back at me.

During all the preparations, I tried to help out where I could and offer my support and encouragement. But there really wasn't much for me to do.

"Davina and I have it covered," Bert would say. He wasn't rude or unpleasant when he said it, but it still rubbed me the wrong way. Then, another time I offered to help Aunt Davina, and she said the same thing to me. "Hubert and I have it covered, dear." Again, it wasn't mean-spirited, but the words stung. I felt useless, and moreover, I felt left out. I hid my feelings, but each time I heard those words, I cringed inside. Either I hid my jealousy very well, or Bert and Aunt Davina were both too busy to notice how I was feeling. I convinced myself that I was hiding it well. I smiled, and was pleasant, and they smiled back at me, and continued in their excitement about the cruise.

I could see that they were both happy in their preparations. Bert was happier and more content than I had seen him in a while. He was busy, but he was relaxed. I couldn't see a trace of nerves in him all week long. He was even more relaxed than before the casino night. He was excited to go on his first cruise ever. He once said he wished I was going, too. I said I did, too. Then, the moment passed, and he continued happily in his packing.

I could see all throughout the week that not only was he relaxed about it, but he was actually looking forward to the cruise, and spending a week by himself with Aunt Davina. He never told me directly that he was looking forward to spending a week alone with her, but I could see it. He was no longer afraid of her, but was actually beginning to see her as a friend, and someone with whom he could have fun. It really did make me happy that they were developing a good relationship. And I knew that it was for the best in the long run. But still, there was the part of me that felt left out and jealous.

Chapter 18

Wednesday afternoon, while Bert was out with Aunt Davina, I just sat around not doing much. With Bert out of the house, I felt I could mope around openly. I wandered from room to room, looking for something to interest me. Everything seemed boring and unexciting. I finally settled on reading a book in the hammock. I trudged across the thick grass, my book in one hand, and the cordless phone in the other. The grass brushed against my ankles, over my sandals as I walked.

"I'll have to cut the grass soon," I thought sullenly. "I guess I'll cut it after they leave for the cruise." I sighed heavily, then flopped into the hammock, sending my sandals flying off my feet as I did so. I swayed from side to side, still holding the phone and book. My arms were bent at the elbows, and my hands and their contents laid on my stomach. I stared up into the leaves on the tree that were hanging overhead. They shimmied in the slow breeze. It must have been windier high in the tree, because I could not feel much wind from my position. I mostly just felt the air on my skin from the movement of the hammock.

After a while of staring at the dancing leaves, I raised my book and opened it to where I had left off the night before. My eyes scanned a few paragraphs of the chapter, but I wasn't really paying attention to what I was reading. I was thinking about Bert and Aunt Davina. When I realized I wasn't really paying attention to the book, I closed it, and dropped it into the grass beneath me. I put one arm behind my head and went back to staring at the leaves and the sky beyond them. Something about the movement of the leaves and the clouds was extremely peaceful. It helped clear my head, and I felt relaxed, not really thinking about anything at all.

The phone rang, and it startled me from my peace. I grabbed at the phone, but as I fumbled for it, it slipped through the ropes of the hammock. It landed face up in the grass under me. The ropes were pressed against my face as I tried to lean closer to read the caller ID. It was Connie Ru. I wiggled to the edge of the hammock and carefully reached over the side to get the phone. I was laying sideways across the hammock by the time I was actually able to reach it. I picked it up, and rolled over onto my back as I answered it, my feet still hanging over the edge.

"Hello?"

"Hello! It's Connie Ru. How are you, Cora?"

"Oh, I'm fine. You?"

"I'm okay. You sound funny. Are you sure you're okay?"

"Yeah. I'm in the hammock in the back yard, and I was just trying to get the phone without getting out of the hammock. It fell through the ropes when I tried to grab it when it rang. I'm fine, really."

"Oh, okay. So, how are you doing otherwise?"

"Fine, I guess. Why? Is something wrong?"

"No, I just thought I'd see how you are, that's all. You know, with the cruise coming up and all."

"Oh, that. I'm fine." I tried to put on a chipper voice.

"Well, I know how you get sometimes, so I thought I would just call and check up on you."

"How I get?"

"You can't hide it from me, Cora. I know something like this is bound to make you jealous. Heck, I'm jealous thinking Bert gets to go on a cruise with Mom, and he's not even my fiancé!"

I sighed a little into the phone. "You always know when something's up with me. Did Aunt Davina say something to you?"

"Not a word. I just know you, that's all."

"You know me too well," I laughed.

"Just enough," she laughed back. "So, it's bothering you, huh?"

"Yeah, kind of, I guess. I just feel useless. I keep trying to help Bert get ready, but there's really nothing for me to do. And when I think of something - anything - I can do to help, he says, 'Davina and I have it covered.'" I let out a groan.

"Is he rude when he says it?"

"No! That's the thing. He's not rude or acting like I'm butting in, or anything like that. They've just already made their plans. And then, I offered to help Aunt Davina, and she said the exact same thing to me! 'Hubert and I have it covered.' Those words are starting to make me cringe." I let out another groan.

"I don't blame you. But I'm sure it's nothing personal. You know how Mom is with her plans. She always has every specific detail planned out so she doesn't forget anything. I'm sure that's all it is."

"I'm sure, too. But it just stinks feeling worthless."

"You're not worthless. No one thinks that, especially Bert or Mom!"

"I guess."

"They're doing this for you, you know. Mom just told me last night that she was glad things were going so well with Bert. She said she feels like she really is getting to know him. And she likes what she knows. She was so happy last night telling me how proud she is of you, and how happy she is that they are getting along, because that means they wouldn't put you in the middle. She wants you to be happy, and she doesn't want to lose you in any way. So, bringing Bert closer means bringing you closer. It's all for you. She couldn't stand to see you upset, in the middle, or unhappy."

"She said all that?"

"Yes, she did. She really cares about your happiness."

"I know she does. It's always nice to hear, though. Really, really nice."

"So, are you looking forward to having a week to yourself?"

"I don't know. I haven't really thought about it. I've just been thinking about what they'll be doing, mostly."

"Well, you need to think about yourself! It should be a great week for you, too. If I had a whole week to myself, it would be fantastic! Don't get me wrong, I love my family, but a week on my own! If I was in your situation, I'd sleep in, stay up late, have wine, fancy dinners, maybe go to a day spa, or get a massage. You can do what you want, when you want. Complete freedom! Walk around the house naked!"

I burst out laughing. "Well, I don't know about that!"

"Yeah, me either," she giggled. "Do what you want. Do things Bert doesn't like to do. You'll have all the freedom without judging eyes."

"Bert doesn't judge me."

"I know he doesn't. That's not what I meant. I mean you can do things for you, and you alone, and not feel guilty about not including anyone else. Utilize this time, Cora Rose. After you get married, things change. They are wonderful, and mysterious, and everything is different and a new adventure, but things change. So, take this time for yourself, while you can."

"I never thought of it that way. I was just moping about what they are going to be doing. I didn't think about it being a time for me."

"Well, start thinking about it. It really is a happy time, Cora."

"You're right. You really are. Thank you very much for saying all that to me."

"You're very welcome! I want you to be happy, too."

"Thank you. I know you do. You really have made me feel much better."

"Good. I'm glad. I'm glad I called."

"Me, too."

"Oh! Clara just woke up from her nap. She's standing in her doorway staring at me," Connie Ru laughed.

"Well, I better let you go, then. Give her a kiss for me."

"Okay, I will. You'll be at dinner at Mom's tomorrow, won't you?"

"Of course."

"Okay, then I'll see you tomorrow. I love you!"

"I love you, too. See you then. And thanks again, Connie Ru."

"Any time, dear. Goodbye!"

"Goodbye!"

I hung up the phone and resituated myself in the hammock. I watched a cardinal hopping around on the branches of a tree nearby. It seemed happy as it hopped around. I felt happy, too. I was relaxed and happy, and I began thinking of what I wanted to do while they were on the cruise. I closed my eyes and swayed in the hammock, a smile across my face.

Chapter 19

Dinner at Aunt Davina's and Bob's house went well. Bert and I arrived just as Connie Ru, Jerry and Clara were ringing the doorbell. As I stepped out of the car and shut the door, Jerry turned around to wave hello. Just then, Aunt Davina whipped open the door and startled Jerry. He dropped the bag he was carrying, and it made a big crunching sound. Connie Ru looked down at it and shook her head as Jerry quickly bent over to inspect the bag's contents.

"Don't worry, it looks like everything survived! Oh, no - wait. A jar broke." His face curled up into a disgusted snarl. "Dang it."

"Did I scare you, Jerry?" Aunt Davina was grinning at him.

"Yeah, maybe a little bit." His face began to turn pink.

"I'm sorry, dear. I hope it wasn't anything irreplaceable."

"No, just a jar of cherries for the ice cream."

Clara, in Connie Ru's arms, pointed at the bag Jerry was now holding out in front of him. "Daddy, the bag is bleeding!" Her eyes were wide and her mouth hung open in surprise as she looked from person to person for an explanation.

We all began laughing at Clara, and that made her even more confused. But she knew we were laughing at what she said, so she hid her face in Connie Ru's neck, and covered her face with Connie Ru's hair.

"No, no, honey," Jerry said. "It's just juice from the cherries. The bag is not bleeding. It's okay."

"Oh, it's juice from cherries," she repeated.

"And now I have to go buy more."

"Oh, no, don't worry about it Jerry. We have a jar of cherries in the refrigerator. Not to worry!" Aunt Davina still had her grin on her face.

"Oh, if you are sure."

"I am. Now, come on in, everyone!" Then, she added, "There are paper towels next to the refrigerator, Jerry. You can clean it up with those. Leave the bag out here so it doesn't drip in the house."

"Okay," he said as he hurried to the kitchen.

"See?" I whispered to Bert. "She tells everyone what to do." I winked at him.

"And here I thought I was special."

"Nope, not a bit." I grinned.

"Thanks a lot!"

We all talked quite a bit during dinner. Aunt Davina and Bert talked about how they had been preparing all week for the trip. At one point, after Aunt Davina said she had already finished packing, Connie Ru spoke up.

"Well, it sounds like you and Bert have it covered!" She shot me a glance, then quickly looked away so she wouldn't laugh at my flared nostrils and narrowing eyes.

"Yes, I believe we do, don't we, Hubert?"

"Yes, I think we do!" They nodded at each other matter-of-factly.

"Well, that's great to hear!" Connie Ru took a sip of her drink, then smiled at me. I scowled at her briefly, but she continued smiling, so I dropped the scowl quickly.

When it came time for dessert, Connie Ru excused herself to the kitchen. After a few minutes, she returned carrying a large, elaborately decorated cake in the shape of a cruise ship. We all "oohed" and "ahhed" at it. It was really a great looking cake. On the top of it, there was even a little flag with "Bon Voyage!" printed on it.

"That's really great, Connie Ru! I didn't know you were going to make a cake like that!" I said.

"Well, I thought I would make something special to send them off."

"It's just beautiful, darling!" Aunt Davina said as she admired it, and then kissed Connie Ru on the cheek. "Just wonderful!"

The cake reminded me of Mom. For every birthday and special occasion, she would make an elaborate, beautiful cake. She really had a great talent for it. Many times when I was a child, and Connie Ru would spend the night, Mom would make cakes or cupcakes with us, and she would always let us decorate them how we wanted. She showed us basic techniques, and just let us have fun with it. My decorations were never as beautiful as Mom's. But I always assumed I would always have her cakes to admire at any special event.

The first birthday after she died, I hid in the bedroom and cried like a baby because I wouldn't get to see her cakes any more. And when I finally came out of the bedroom, there was a beautiful cake sitting on the kitchen counter. Connie Ru stood next to it.

She said, "I knew you would miss the cake. So, I tried to fill in. I hope it's okay." I remember her voice was so soft and timid when she said it.

I burst into tears and said, "It's beautiful. Thank you." She cried, too, and we held onto each other and sobbed. From then on, Connie Ru picked up where Mom had left off.

So, seeing Connie Ru's cruise ship cake brought back some sadness for me. But mostly, now, her cakes brought me joy, and made me feel like Mom was with us, celebrating, too. Connie Ru learned from the best, and I was happy she was willing to share with us all.

We ended the evening around ten o'clock. Everyone was in a happy mood. My talk with Connie Ru the day before had really helped. I was actually looking forward to the next week. And Bert and Aunt Davina seemed to be getting along better than ever, so I knew that they would have a good time on the cruise. Everyone was happy and getting along well. I could see that Aunt Davina's plan was working out just great, and that made me happy, too.

When we got home from Aunt Davina's house, I could see that Bert was practically buzzing with excitement. He jabbered on about the few things he had left to pack and do before he left the next morning.

"I'm never going to get any sleep tonight," Bert said as we walked in the front door.

"Probably not. You are pretty giddy!"

"I know! I can't help it." He blushed slightly, but couldn't seem to get the grin off his face. So, I just grinned back. "I must seem like a fool to you!"

"No, you're just excited, that's all. It's perfectly understandable."

"Well, I'm glad you think so. Mom thinks I'm being silly. She doesn't really understand why I'm going on a cruise with your aunt. I've tried to explain a thousand times, but she still thinks it's weird."

"Well, it is weird," I confessed. "Most people probably don't understand it. And honestly, at first, I didn't get it either."

"You didn't? Well, that makes two of us!" he laughed.

"But I do now. I think it's important for us. In a way that people may not understand, it's making our relationship - yours and mine - stronger."

"I think so, too. I know exactly what you mean."

"But I can understand why it seems weird. But then again, most people don't know Aunt Davina!"

"That's very true. Only now am I getting to know how true that is."

"As long as it makes sense to us, I guess," I laughed. After a pause, I said, "Well, don't let me keep you. I know you have things to do."

"You're not keeping me from anything. I have plenty of time."

"Well, you should try putting sleep somewhere on that list of things to do."

"I will, but I'll probably just toss and turn all night anyway."

"Well, go do what you need to do. I'll be here if you need me. I've got nowhere to be."

Bert looked at me, then said in a serious tone, "I always need you, you know that. And maybe I haven't said it enough, but I wish you were going with us. I want to share this with you. I don't want you to feel left out."

"I know, Bert. I'm doing okay with it. I didn't mean it the way it sounded. It wasn't a plea for pity. I just meant that I'm here if you need any help or anything."

"I know that's not how you meant it. But I still want you to know how I feel. I've been so wrapped up in my plans and preparations, and just me, me, me. So, I just want you to know that I love you, and I'm thinking about you, too. I know it can't be easy seeing me take off with another woman on a cruise, even if it is your aunt. Or maybe because it is your aunt. I don't want you to feel left out or overlooked or forgotten. Because even if I'm not saying it, I'm thinking about you and wishing you were going with me."

"I'll admit that I was feeling a little jealous about it, but I think I've gotten over that mostly."

"You have?" He studied me trying to read my face.

"Yes. I realized that this will help us in the long run. I know that a week you spend with Aunt Davina now is a good thing. And a week now is a small price to pay for greater happiness for our whole lifetime that we get to spend together afterward. Plus, spending a little time on my own is a good thing, too. I had a chat the other day with Connie Ru, and she helped me figure all that out."

"Well, that's great. I'm really happy to hear that."

"Don't get me wrong," I laughed. "I still really want to go on the cruise, too. But, I'm really and genuinely okay with not going. It all serves a greater purpose."

"Well, that's very mature of you. Really! I don't know if I would take it all as well as you, if our positions were reversed."

"Well, that's why I'm your better half!"

"I can't argue with that!"

"I'm glad we had this talk. Thank you for what you've said."

"You're welcome. Although I didn't know I said anything all that important."

"You did."

"Well, good," he smiled. "And thank you for your patience and understanding and putting up with a guy like me."

"It's my pleasure. I wouldn't have it any other way."

Chapter 20

In the morning, after I showered and dressed, I went to the kitchen to make some breakfast. I had heard Bert moving around the house before I got out of bed, so I knew he was already tackling the day. When I heard him come out of his bedroom, I shouted from the kitchen.

"Have you eaten yet?"

"No," he said, walking into the kitchen, Victor following close behind him. "No, not yet."

"Want some pancakes?"

"Yeah, that sounds great! Need any help?"

"Nope, I've got it covered."

"I'll get the eggs out of -"

"Already done. I've got it all covered."

"Oh, okay." He sounded a bit disappointed as he sat down at the table. I turned away from him and I smirked to myself.

I heard Victor's nails tapping on the floor, and I turned to look at him standing in front of Bert, staring into his face. I laughed.

"He's been doing that all morning. He's following me everywhere. He won't lay down. Every time I turn around, there he is. I've tripped over him twice already."

"He knows you're leaving. He just wants to see what you are up to. He's going to miss you."

"Aw, poor little guy!" Bert scooped Victor up and cuddled him. "I'm going to miss you, too! But I'll be back in about a week. And Cora will be here with you. Yes, she will. She'll take care of you. She's a good mommy for my baby!" Then, he covered Victor with kisses, and hugged him closely. Victor just adored Bert and absorbed all the love and affection.

After breakfast, Bert went to his bedroom and reemerged with his suitcases.

"Got everything packed?" I asked.

"Yep, I do believe I do. I'm all ready!"

"And a good half hour to spare, too!" I marveled.

"What can I say, I'm efficient."

I helped Bert load his baggage into the car, then we went back inside for a bit. I went to my room to get my purse and car keys. When I came back, Bert was telling Missy and Victor goodbye. He cuddled Missy for as long as she would allow, then she jumped out of his arms and onto the arm of the couch. She sat there, near him, and watched as he again snuggled with Victor. Finally, it was my turn. We tried to keep it simple and sweet. I tried my best not to cry, though for some unknown reason, I felt tears bubbling just below the surface. I somehow managed to keep them at bay. Mostly, we just sat in silence on the couch holding hands and leaning into each other.

When it was time to go, I drove Bert to Aunt Davina's house. Bob and Aunt Davina were sitting on the swing on the front porch when we arrived. Her luggage was piled near the steps. Bert and I put it into the car as they said their farewells. Bob kissed Aunt Davina passionately as Bert and I stood at the car trunk. We grinned at each other, then I slammed the trunk closed. Aunt Davina looked a little flushed as we approached the porch.

"I had to have a proper send-off for my lady, didn't I, Bert?" Bob said as he patted Bert on the shoulder.

"Yes, indeed," Bert nodded back in agreement.

Bob stayed home on account of his cast. So, I drove Aunt Davina and Bert to the airport on my own. We had plenty of time after we got to the airport, so we just chatted for a while. Bert and Aunt Davina were like two giddy school children going on a field trip. They were full of energy and ready and willing to talk about the upcoming adventure. They promised to call or send e-mails whenever they could. They promised to be careful, and not let the other be kidnapped, murdered, left behind or thrown overboard. They promised they would miss me and buy everyone souvenirs. And finally, they promised to have fun.

We said our final goodbyes, and then they disappeared past security and boarded the airplane. I waved and blew kisses as they walked away, waving and blowing kisses back to me. I waited alone in the airport until their flight departed. I watched from a large window as the plane taxied down the runway and lifted into the air. I again waved and blew kisses, hoping they could see me, but knowing they probably didn't. I stood staring out the window until the airplane disappeared from my sight. Then, I went back to my car, and sat alone, where I finally let my teardrops fall.

By the time I got back home from the airport, I had fully composed myself. The release of my tears in the car really was a relief, and I felt much better. The waves of sadness and jealousy and just plain emotion had passed through me and completely disappeared. I seemed to quickly forget why I was crying at all. As I neared home, I found myself singing along with the radio and smiling. I felt happy, and not only happy on the surface. I was happy.

Victor and Missy greeted me when I walked in the front door. Missy followed me into the kitchen, but Victor stayed in the hallway looking at the front door.

"It's going to be a long wait, Victor. Daddy won't be back for a week." Victor looked at me, then back at the door. I let out a sigh as I saw how pathetic he looked. "You know you love me, Victor. We'll be just fine!" Victor looked back at me, then trotted over to me wagging his tail. "Aw, and I love you, too!" I said as I gave him a vigorous body rub. He leaned into me, enjoying the affection. Missy watched us from the kitchen chair. I gave them each a treat, then made myself lunch.

While I ate, I contemplated what to do with my week. I thought of a few ideas, but I didn't decide completely on anything. In a way, I didn't know what to do. But I felt like I had some freedom, and I wanted to utilize it. I wanted to do something exciting and have a new experience. I wanted it to be a time that I would look back on fondly and with excitement. I didn't want it to be just a week without Bert. I wasn't yet sure what I wanted to do, but I did know that I was looking forward to it. I couldn't wait to get started - right after a nap.

Chapter 21

I awoke from the nap with a major decision made. I wasn't quite sure where I had gotten the idea, but I liked it. I had decided I would take an over-night trip to anywhere the wind would take me. The wind and just one full tank of gas. I would explore my region, and look for hidden gems. I would spend the night somewhere, and return home the next day. I would be a tourist and look at things differently. I would have no set schedule and no rules, other than only filling the gas tank in my car once on the way out, and once on the way back, if needed. It sounded like a fun thing to me.

"You're going to do what?" Connie Ru looked at me over the fork she had lifted half way to her mouth and then stopped.

"I'm going on a road trip. I'm just going to see what's out there in our own backyard that we haven't seen before."

"By yourself?" Jerry asked.

"Yeah. It will just be overnight. I'll be back the next day. I won't go farther than one full gas tank will take me."

"Just driving around? No set plans?" Connie Ru still stared at me.

"Yes!" I stabbed at my salad, not wanting to look at Connie Ru. I was beginning to feel a bit sheepish, and I began to doubt that it was the great idea that I thought it was.

"You'll take your cell phone, won't you?" Jerry asked.

"Of course. I'm just going to explore, not go off the grid completely." I chuckled nervously.

"Well, that's good to hear," he said.

"Is this about what we talked about the other day, Cora?"

"Well, yeah, kind of. I mean, yes, it is. And I thought I should do something fun, too."

"Well," Connie Ru tilted her head to the side, considering the possibilities, then, "I think it's a great idea! As long as you keep in touch, and call me to let me know where you are staying, I think it's great!" She smiled broadly at me, then began eating again, chewing and chomping happily.

I smiled, too. "I do, too. And I'm glad you think so."

Clara sat in her booster seat watching us. She looked around at us all smiling and she smiled, too. "Everybody is happy!" She clapped her hands excitedly, still looking at each of us. She kept cheering, so we all cheered with her. Then, she went back to eating, and humming happily to herself.

"So, when do you think you'll leave?" Jerry asked.

"I was thinking Monday. Come back Tuesday."

"What about Victor?"

"I was going to ask about that," I batted my eyes at Connie Ru and pouted my lips at her.

"Oh, sure! Bring him over," Jerry chimed in. "Clara loves Victor. Victor's a good boy, I'm sure he'll be fine."

"You don't think Daisy would mind? I was just going to ask if you'd stop by and take him out a couple times and feed him."

"Oh, no! Daisy won't mind at all. She likes other dogs, too. There's no sense in leaving Victor at your house. He'll be perfectly happy here. We're happy to have him!"

"Thanks, Jerry. That will be really great. I really, really appreciate it!"

"What about Missy?"

"She will be fine. I'll leave her plenty of food and water. I've left her overnight before."

"If you're sure," Connie Ru added.

"Yes, I am. If you want to go play with her, you can," I laughed, "but she'll be fine alone for a day. I'm just really happy you can take Victor."

"Oh, definitely. Not a problem at all. I'm just glad you thought of this, Cora. I think it will be great for you. I kind of wish I had thought if it for myself!" Connie Ru grinned at me. Jerry gave her an odd look. "Thought of it myself - not for myself!" She tried to correct it and laughed. "More casserole, anyone?"

"Oh, yes! I'll have some." I held out my plate. "It's really delicious. You'll have to give me the recipe, Connie Ru."

"I already wrote it down for you. I knew you'd like it. It's on the counter in the kitchen."

"You know what I like!"

"That's because I like it, too!" We giggled together.

"Thanks for inviting me over for dinner, you guys. I'm having a great time."

"Oh, you're welcome!"

"Everybody's happy again!" Clara said and led us in another round of joyful cheer.

Chapter 22

Bert called me Saturday morning just after they had boarded the cruise ship. He was excited, but he tried to restrain himself. They had not yet set sail. He wanted to keep me posted, and let me know that they were safely aboard the ship. At one point, Aunt Davina took the phone from him and began cheerily chatting away. She was excited, too. She had been on cruises before, but she always enjoyed them. Her excitement was a little less restrained than Bert's. She ended the conversation abruptly.

"Well, dear, the ship sets sail shortly. We must go wave to the people. We love you! Bon voyage!"

"Bon voyage!" She hung up before I could say anything else.

Surprisingly, I wasn't offended or annoyed by the sudden ending of the phone call. They were excited, and I was happy for them. I think somehow, my plans for my own trip alleviated my jealousy. I was excited about my trip, so why shouldn't they be excited about theirs?

I spent most of the weekend planning my trip. I packed some clothes for various situations. I made a list of things I would need and then went shopping. I bought some snack foods for the drive. I gathered some favorite CDs. I packed the car on Sunday evening. I had another bag packed and waiting on the chair at the kitchen table. I was completely ready. All I had to do on Monday morning was get dressed, take care of Missy, and drop Victor off at Connie Ru's house.

Bert and Aunt Davina called me on both Saturday and Sunday nights. They filled me in on their activities. They seemed to be having a great time. Bert sounded a little drunk on Saturday night. Aunt Davina just sounded giddy. I was happy to talk to them and hear all about how it was going. When I told them of my own plans, neither of them was too excited for me. They were both concerned about me traveling alone. I tried to assure them that everything would be all right. They finally relented when they realized they couldn't talk me out of it. I was disappointed that they weren't excited for me, like I was for them. I knew they didn't want to spoil my fun, they were just wanting to protect me. Their reaction verified what Connie Ru had said to me, that things change. In my heart I knew I would never be able to get away with something like this again. And while there was part of me that felt like they had burst my bubble, there was another part of me that was more excited than ever. It felt a little like I was breaking the rules, and that feeling made the trip all the more appealing.

Chapter 23

I awoke around ten o'clock on Monday morning. I said my goodbyes to Missy, and Victor and I walked out of the house just before eleven o'clock. Connie Ru and Clara were waiting on the swing in the front yard when I arrived at their house. I got Victor settled in with Daisy, their rambunctious little Shih Tzu mix. As I gave a few instructions for while I was away, I could see the envy in Connie Ru's face.

"So, you've got your cell, and charger?"

"Yep!"

"And a full tank of gas? And snacks and everything else you'll need?"

"Everything but the gas. I'm stopping to get some right after I leave here."

"Oh. Which way are you headed? Do you know yet?"

"East, initially, I guess. I hear the wicked witch is in the West." I chuckled.

"Good idea to avoid her!"

"But really, I have no plans. I'll just go wherever looks interesting."

"That sounds like so much fun! We should do that together sometime."

"Yeah, we should! Maybe when Clara's a little older."

"Yeah, maybe."

"Or just take her along."

"Either way..." Connie Ru smiled broadly. "Well, don't let me keep you. Go! Go on your adventure! Just don't forget to call when you can, especially when you get wherever you are spending the night."

"I will, I promise. I love you, and I'll see you tomorrow to pick up Victor." I hugged and kissed her.

"If you want to leave him until the next morning, that is okay with me."

"Oh, okay. Thank you. I guess it will just depend on how late it is when I get back. I'll let you know either way."

"Okay."

Clara reached up her arms towards me. "Kiss me, too!"

I scooped her up and hugged and kissed her goodbye. "I love you." She laid her head on my shoulder and squeezed me.

"I love you!" she echoed back to me.

Connie Ru and Clara waved from the porch as I drove away, waving back at them. I stopped at the gas station and filled my gas tank. Then, I got in my car and headed East, and my adventure began.

By the time I had driven about forty-five minutes, I was out of the city. On each side of the road was sprawling fields, dotted with cows. Even though cows were so close to the city, I rarely saw any. I was usually a city dweller, so pastures and farm animals were few and far between for me.

I came upon a herd of cows that was near the fence. I decided to get a closer look at them. So, I pulled off the side of the road, grabbed my camera and walked over to the fence. Many of the cows looked at me when I got out of the car. When they saw me walking toward them, most turned and walked the other direction. One cow stood her ground, and simply watched me approach as she went on eating her grass. The closer I walked to her, the bigger she got. I stood on the outside of the fence, about five feet from her. She stopped grazing, and stared at me staring at her. Her ears twitched. I had never been that close to a cow before, and I was a bit intimidated. I didn't say anything because I was afraid I would scare her. We stood silently staring at each other for a few minutes. Then, I finally got the nerve to raise the camera and snap her picture. She looked at me curiously, and her ears twitched at the click sound of the camera.

"Hello," I finally said.

She raised her head, then took a step back.

"I'm sorry, I don't mean to scare you," I said in a low, calm voice. She didn't run, so that was encouraging. I talked softly to her for a few minutes as she stared at me with beautiful, huge brown eyes. Eventually, she went back to grazing, while I chatted away. She raised her head now and then as she was listening to me talk. I took a few more pictures of her, and I tried to get one of me with her in the background. After a while, I wrapped up the conversation.

"Well, it was a pleasure talking with you. I must be going now. Have a great day! Goodbye!"

And with that, she gave me one last lingering look, then turned and walked away, toward the rest of her herd. I walked back to the car and drove away. I noticed as I drove by, she watched my car, so I waved, and she swished her tail. I took that as a wave from her.

"What a lovely start to my trip!" I said aloud. I couldn't wait to see what was next.

Chapter 24

I made several random stops throughout the afternoon. Whenever something caught my eye, or looked interesting, I pulled over and examined it or took pictures. While most of the reasons I stopped the car would probably seem trivial to most people, to me, it was all exciting. More than anything, I felt a sense of freedom. I didn't have to explain myself to anyone, so I took the time to really look around and explore my world. The solitude I felt was both peaceful and freeing. And in a much more powerful sense, it was just plain fun.

For lunch, I stopped at a truck stop. There was a surprisingly large crowd of people there. Most of the patrons were men. Big rigs were lined up outside the place, filling the expansive parking lot. The inside of the restaurant smelled greasy from the apparently over-worked fryer. But the entire place was very clean. There were red and white checkered valances at the tops of the windows. The tabletops were red and white checkered Formica to match the curtains. All around, waitresses bustled from customers to the kitchen and back again. Despite being so busy, I was quickly attended to after I sat myself at a table. The waitress was friendly and efficient. The food was hot and served quickly. The cherry pie was made fresh daily, and was simply delicious. I bought an extra slice to go. Every way I looked, I was met with a smile, from customers and waitresses alike. I thoroughly enjoyed my meal and the atmosphere.

The waitress brought my check for $9.78. I slipped a ten dollar bill under the edge of my empty plate, ripped off the guest tab from the ticket, and stuck it in my pocket. I stood up, grabbed my purse and said, "Thanks!" to my waitress, who was behind the counter.

"Thanks, honey! Have a great day!" she called back, still from behind the counter.

I paid for my meal at the cashier, then headed to the opposite end of the building, where there was a small gift shop. I milled around in there for a while, checking out the goods. I picked out a souvenir magnet of the truck stop. It even had the red and white checkered curtains on the outline of the restaurant on it. I made my purchase, and headed back to the car. I stopped to take a picture of the truck stop before climbing into the car and getting back on the road.

By the time evening had rolled around, I was in a groove driving my car this way and that, and any direction I wanted. The Red Vines I munched on, though tasty, weren't satisfying me. So, I began searching for a place to stop and eat. I found myself driving down the main drag in a small town. Most of the shops appeared closed for the day, but still, people milled around the street, and in and out of a few shops and eating establishments. At the end of the block, past most of the activity, was what appeared to be a large Victorian-style home. But, out in front, was a large wooden sign that read "Earl's Fine Dining." Through the railing on the expansive, wrap-around porch, I could see through a big picture window, into the restaurant. It was dimly lit, with candles on each table. Despite the low light, I could see the customers finely dressed, and the waiter was in a long dress jacket with tails, like how you would expect a proper butler to be dressed. As I turned the corner next to the house, I saw about ten to twelve cars in the parking lot behind it. I pulled into it and parked. As I was about to get out of the car, I looked down at myself, and thought I was probably underdressed for dining there. So, I started my car and left.

I drove back down Main Street, to the opposite end of town. I spotted a gas station and pulled into the parking lot. I found an open spot near the door, and I parked the car. I leaned over the back seat and grabbed my suitcase. I pulled it to me, then plopped it on the passenger seat. I opened it and rummaged through it. I got what I was looking for, and went in to the station.

I emerged from the restroom in a blue cocktail dress, with a full, knee-length skirt, and close fitting bodice. I had twisted my hair into a soft bun, up and away from my neck. My make-up was fresh and understated, but with smoldering eyes. I felt sexy, from my head right down to my ankles. Below those, I was still wearing my tennis shoes. I had left my dress shoes in the car.

The cashier whistled at me. I blushed and said, "Thank you." I kind of felt obligated to purchase something, so I bought a package of gum, some powdered donuts, and a bottle of water.

"Got a date, miss?" the cashier grinned at me.

"Not exactly. I thought I would try out Earl's and I felt a little sloppy in my jeans and T-shirt. I grinned back at her, a little embarrassed.

"Oh! Earl's is great! You'll love it. Best food in town. You'll fit right in. You do look lovely, miss."

"Why, thank you! Any suggestions on what to order?"

"The chocolate mousse is amazing. I don't get it much, mostly on my birthday. That's usually when folks around here go to Earl's - birthdays, anniversaries, special occasions. It's fun to get all dressed up and go out, though. Lots of out-of-towners eat there, too. It's a nice little place. And you know what? Around Halloween, they always have a murder mystery dinner. I've never been, but my boyfriend went once with his grandma, and he said it was really fun. He promised to take me for my twenty-first birthday, so I should get to go this year!" Her eyes sparkled in youthful anticipation.

"That should be exciting!"

"It is! Oh, listen to me rambling on. I don't want to keep you. I'm sorry!" She looked down, a bit nervous.

"Oh! You're not keeping me. I've enjoyed the conversation." I smiled genuinely at her. She smiled back.

"Well, thank you for saying so. I hope you enjoy your dinner. Have a good evening, miss!"

"Thank you, I will. I hope you enjoy your night, too!"

She leaned on the counter on both her elbows and looked around the room. "I'll try, but I'm stuck around here until midnight."

"Oh, I'm sorry."

"Oh, don't worry about it. It's not so bad. I met you, after all!" She smiled broadly. "Well, take care!"

"Thank you. You, too! It was nice chatting with you!" We waved as I walked out the door. "Small town people are just so friendly!" I thought to myself as I got in my car and drove back to Earl's.

Dinner at Earl's was a unique experience. Luckily for me, a reservation wasn't required, and I was seated right away. I thought I would be nervous dining alone, but from the moment I stepped inside the restaurant, I was confident and at ease. The hostess was personable and she didn't make me feel the least bit ill-at-ease because I was there alone. In fact, as I was led to my seat, I noticed several tables that had a place setting for only one. Apparently singles were frequent diners at Earl's.

Inside the old home, walls had apparently been removed, and ornate columns and archways took their places. This created an expansive area for dining. The flowers on the table were fresh carnations and daisies. The white daisies and the mixed pink and red carnations stuck out of small glass vases in a delicate puff of romance and sophistication. The pleasant scent of the carnations could be smelled each time someone walked by, wafting the scent through the room. Candles flickered in red globes on each table. Though there were nearly fifteen tables in the expanded room, there was still plenty of maneuvering room and personal space. The whole place was cozy, yet spacious.

The garden vegetable spaghetti was an unusual combination of spaghetti, zucchini, yellow squash, green peppers, peas, carrots and tomatoes tossed in olive oil. It was a combination I had never had before, so I was eager to try it. I was not disappointed. It was served with a salad and garlic bread. The spaghetti was some of the best I had ever had. It really took me by surprise how good it was. I was tempted to ask for the recipe, but I figured they wouldn't give it to me anyway, so I settled for sending my compliments to the chef. To my surprise, the waiter had actually given my praises to the chef, and Earl himself came out from the kitchen to meet me.

I was a bit embarrassed because I had never sent my compliments to the chef before then. But Earl, a man of about fifty, with an apron over his chest and rounded belly, was very nice and happy to meet me. He smiled throughout the conversation, and seemed genuinely thrilled that I like his dish. He was so thrilled, in fact, that he offered me a free dessert. I happily accepted. I joked that I would love his recipe for the spaghetti, but I secretly hoped he would actually give it to me.

"If I gave you that, then when would you come back and see me?" He winked at me and laughed.

"Oh, I'll be back, I can promise you that! This place is really wonderful!"

"I'm glad you enjoy it, dear!"

I certainly did. I left with a full stomach and a satisfied mind. The chocolate mousse was delicious, too. I left happy and thinking about the next leg of my journey.

After I got into the car, I took off my high heels, and slipped my sneakers back on my feet. Before I had even started the car, my cell phone beeped with a new text message from Connie Ru. She was wondering where I was, and making sure I was alive. I sent her a message with my location and which direction I was heading next. I promised to call her when I found where I would stay for the night. Then, I left Earl's and got back on the road.

With my stomach full, I was free to meander down roads with little on my mind. I really didn't think much beyond what my eyes saw along the roads I traveled. My mind was peaceful and content. I didn't think about Bert and Aunt Davina. I didn't think about the wedding. I didn't think about my responsibilities. My mind truly felt free - free of worry, free of stress, and even free of curiosity about the cruise. I thought about me and my immediate wants and needs, like which turns to take, and how beautiful I thought the setting sun was. I was in a selfish bliss, and I enjoyed every minute of it.

When it got dark enough to turn on my headlights, I decided I had better find a place to stay the night. I quickly found a motel and was settled in my room by nine-thirty.

I sat on the edge of the bed and called Connie Ru. I let her know where I was and that I was safe. Our conversation was brief because Clara began screaming from her bed that she was awake and wanted to get up. Connie Ru wasn't pleased.

After I got off the phone, I walked to the window of the motel room and looked out. Across the street was a bar, with quite a few cars parked next to it. The sign out front said Monday was karaoke night. My body was a bit fatigued from driving most of the day, but I was by no means ready for bed, or to call it a day. So, I once again rummaged through my suitcase. I pulled out a denim skirt and cute top. I changed my clothes and pulled my hair out of the bun. I shook my head and finger-combed my hair. The bun had left a bit of a soft curl in my hair. I checked myself in the mirror. My hair was a bit bigger than I was used to, but the waves seemed to work, so I just went with it. I applied a fresh slick of lip gloss, then tucked the tube in the wristlet purse I had pulled from the suitcase. I dropped my motel room key, my ID and some cash in the purse. I grabbed my cell phone and sent Connie Ru a quick text letting her know where I was going and that I would text her again when I was safely back in the room. I gave myself another look in the mirror, was satisfied, then I left the motel, the door loudly slamming behind me.

Chapter 25

The bar was quite crowded when I walked in, but I managed to find an open seat at the far end of the bar, away from the stage. I sat myself down and tried to decide what to drink before the bartender made his way down to me. Suddenly, I remembered the conversation from Bert's dinner party with Aunt Davina.

"What'll you have?"

"Can you make a vodka collins?"

"A vodka collins?" I nodded at him. "Sure, I can make that! I don't get many requests for that, but I can make one! Mostly, it's beer and simple mixed drinks like rum and Coke. This will give me a chance to flex my bartender's muscles. One vodka collins coming right up!" He smacked the bar with his open palm, and joyfully set to work mixing my cocktail. I watched as he worked. He certainly seemed to know what he was doing. Before long, he returned with my drink. It was quite pretty with the long thin red straw, and alternating cherries and twisted lemon slices on a long garnish skewer.

"Here you go. One vodka collins!"

"Wow, it looks great!"

"Thanks! It's fun to be able to make a real cocktail for someone. Thanks for ordering it." He smiled at me.

"No problem. Thanks for making it!"

"My pleasure!" Then, he tapped the bar again and left to get orders from the waitress standing at the middle of the bar. I took a sip of the drink. Bert was right, it was a really good drink. I sipped again, and turned in my seat to face the stage. A woman was just finishing up her song. Everyone clapped enthusiastically, despite a mediocre performance. But she appeared to be having a good time, and that was admirable, so I clapped along with everyone else.

The crowd was a good mix of people, with ages appearing to span from seniors to kids who hardly seemed to be twenty-one. But several times as people flowed in, I saw IDs being checked, so apparently some of them just had baby faces.

One after another, young and old alike, got up on stage and sang their hearts out. It was apparent that dares were provoking some shy singers to take the stage. But from what I could see and hear, no one was truly terrible. Some of them were actually very good. Perhaps it was the vodka collins, but I really did enjoy each of the singers.

Several random people throughout the night tried to talk me into a performance. I always politely declined, but secretly wished I had the nerve to sing something. But I didn't know what I would sing, and I knew I just couldn't make myself get up on that stage.

By the time I had finished my third drink, I had finally summoned up the guts to just go for it. I stood up from my barstool, and began walking to the small table next to the stage to sign up to sing. I was about halfway there when a waitress took the stage and announced that there were enough people signed up to take us right up to closing time. My shoulders slumped and I let out a quick little sigh. I casually turned myself toward the bathroom, as though that was my destination all along.

When I returned from the bathroom, I once again took my seat at the bar. The bartender quickly approached me.

"You were going to sign up, weren't you?" he grinned at me.

"Me? To sing? Nah."

"You can't fool me! I saw your expression when she made the announcement."

"Oh. That! I just forgot which way the restroom was, that's all." I smirked a little and looked a little embarrassed.

"Uh-huh. Sure," he continued teasing me. "So, you want another?"

"Sure, why not?"

"Okay, one more vodka collins coming up!"

It's true that I was disappointed, but I was also a little relieved. I figured fate stepped in and prevented me from making an embarrassing mistake. That's the way I looked at it, anyway.

With the pressure completely off me, I just sat back and enjoyed the rest of the night.

I got back to my room around one-thirty in the morning. I sent Connie Ru a text message letting her know I was back in the room for the night, safe and sound. She quickly texted back, relieved I was safe. I kicked out of my shoes, then changed into my pajamas. I sat on the edge of my bed and ate the slice of cherry pie from the truck stop. I had it stashed in the mini-fridge, so it was cold, and just as delicious as it was earlier in the day.

After my snack, I crawled into the bed. The crisp cotton sheets were cool and comforting. I rolled from one side of the bed to the other, enjoying the expanse of a king size mattress. Right then and there, I decided we would have to get a king size bed after we got married. It was just so roomy! I finally settled on a comfortable position to sleep in - lying from corner to corner, diagonally across the bed, with room to sprawl.

My mind was active and rehashing the day's adventures. I eventually fell asleep fantasizing about actually getting to sing karaoke. In my mind, I was great. And I was satisfied with that, knowing the reality may not have been so pleasant. But I would never know for sure, so I was happy knowing that to me, I was absolutely fabulous.

Chapter 26

I awoke around nine-thirty still groggy from the night before. I laid in bed for a few minutes, with eyes at half-mast. I was just about to drift back to sleep when I remembered that they stopped serving breakfast at ten o'clock. So, I pulled myself out of bed and slipped back into my clothes from the night before. I stopped in the bathroom and splashed a little cool water on my face and checked my reflection. I looked decent, or decent enough that I didn't care what others thought. So, I trudged out of my room and went to the breakfast room in the main lobby. There really weren't many people around. There was an older couple sitting and eating at a table, a guy in a suit at another table, an attendant refilling the scrambled eggs in a warming tray, and the clerk far across the room behind the check-in desk.

The attendant smiled and said, "Good morning!"

I used my best fake-awake voice and gave a cheerful, "Good morning!" We smiled briefly, then she disappeared through a doorway that was labeled "Staff Only." No one else really seemed to pay me any attention, and that was good by me. I quickly grabbed a foam plate and filled it with scrambled eggs, two danishes, a bagel and some prepackaged cream cheese and a banana. I got a napkin and a plastic fork, then grabbed a small bottle of orange juice out of a cooler. With my plate filled to over-capacity, I left the eating area and went back to my room. I ate the eggs while they were still warm. I briefly contemplated going back to get some more. But the lure of my bed was too great. So, after I finished my mound of eggs, I put my still full plate into the microwave, and the orange juice into the mini-fridge. I rearranged the curtains to block the sliver of sun from getting into the room. Then, I put my pajamas back on, set my cell phone alarm for eleven-thirty, and crawled back into bed. I think I was asleep before my head hit the pillow.

When my alarm went off, I was more ready to get up and face the day than I was the first time I awoke. I was rested, and ready to see what the day would bring for me. I showered and dressed. Then, I sat at the table near the window, with the curtains pulled wide open, and the sun pouring into the room. I ate the bagel and drank the orange juice. I still felt hungry, so I leisurely ate the danishes, savoring the meal. By the time I finished eating, it was about twelve-thirty, so I gathered my belongings and checked out of the motel. I put my suitcase in the backseat, then got into the front seat. I plopped my purse into the passenger's seat, and the banana somehow bounced out of the open purse and landed on the seat.

"Well, now I won't have to search for my snack later," I said aloud.

I started the car and left the motel parking lot. I drove to the highway, and headed home.

Chapter 27

I didn't really feel the need to pull over and stop anywhere on the trip back home. I was content for the most part just driving and singing along to some music. But when I passed a riverfront park about halfway home, I glanced over at the banana laying on the seat next to me. I decided it was time for a snack. So, I got off the highway at the next exit, and went to the park at the river. I parked the car, then walked right down to the river's edge. It was a sandy area that was easily accessible from the picnic area. I found a large rock and sat on it, only about three feet from the flowing water.

I ate my banana and looked at the river. Every now and then, a log or branch would go bobbing by, dipping in and out of the water, disappearing below, then popping back up, as if to peek at me from just above the surface. The rush of the water, and the tall grass at the edge of the river was extremely peaceful. I was the only one around, except for a few birds walking in the sand, and a couple of squirrels chasing each other up a tree further up the riverbank from me.

Watching the water lapping up on the sand in front of me reminded me of the ocean. And that naturally made me think of the cruise. It was then that I realized that neither Bert nor Aunt Davina called me the night before. I was so wrapped up in my own adventure that I really had not given them a second thought. And that really took me by surprise. I had somehow managed to actually forget about them. Part of me felt guilty that I forgot about them. Then, I felt worse when I thought I had probably just missed their call when I was listening to strangers sing. I pulled my phone from my pocket. I scanned through it. There were no missed calls, messages or voicemails. I immediately was relieved of my guilt, that I hadn't just been so wrapped up in myself that I overlooked them. But pretty quickly, my relief changed, and I was kind of annoyed. Apparently, they were the ones who forgot me. I stewed over that for about thirty seconds, then my feelings changed again to worry. Maybe something had happened to them. I felt guilty again. I was out having a good time, and something bad happened to one of them, or both of them, or perhaps the whole ship!

Another log bobbed along the river. It dipped under the water. I stared at the waves where it went under, but it didn't pop back up like the others. I watched pensively, for what felt like an eternity. I stood up for a better view. Finally - finally! - the log popped up from below the surface, and floated calmly down the river. I let out my breath. It was then that I remembered when Aunt Davina went on her last cruise, she had what she called "sailing days," where the ship was sailing in the middle of the ocean, not near any ports of call, and there was no cell phone service available. I was again relieved. I was sure that that was the case, and the reason behind the lack of communication.

I tossed my banana peel into the river, and watched it float away. After it had been completely obscured from my sight, I took a deep, refreshing breath, then went back to my car, and drove home.

I stopped at Connie Ru's house to pick up Victor. We had a nice, long talk, and I filled her in on all the details of my trip. She listened eagerly, and seemed to savor all the information, even the little details that many people would find too tedious to be interesting. I could see she was envious, but she was genuinely happy for me, and glad I had such a great time. And honestly, it made me feel special that she was truly interested and invested in my happiness.

After Jerry got home from work, we chatted for a while, too. They invited me to stay for dinner, so I did. Then, I thanked them for taking care of Victor. They insisted it was their pleasure. I packed up Victor's things, and we went home to Missy.

I pulled in the driveway and looked at the gas gauge. There was less than a quarter of a tank. I still had gas left, but I would need to fill up the next time I drove the car. I met my goals: one tank of gas, plenty of adventure, and peace of mind. It felt like perfection to me.

Chapter 28

I was just relaxing on the couch with Missy on my lap when the telephone rang around ten o'clock. I answered the phone to hear a happy-sounding Bert on the other end of the line.

"Hi, babe! I'm so glad to hear your voice! I'm glad you made it back home."

"Yep, I did. And I'm glad to hear from you, too. I was a little worried about you when you didn't call last night." I was worried only a few hours earlier, not the night before, but I didn't tell him that.

"Oh, I'm so sorry! We were sailing all day yesterday, and there was no cell service. I wanted to call, but couldn't. And I didn't know we would be out of touch until it was too late to tell you about it. Davina only told me what was happening after I told her I tried to call you, and couldn't get through. I'm so sorry. I hope you didn't worry too much."

"Oh, I managed. I remembered from Aunt Davina's other cruises how she skipped days of contact."

"Oh, well, that's good. So, how was your trip?"

"It was fantastic! I had a really good time. Better than I expected, even."

"Great! I'm glad you enjoyed yourself." He sounded cheery, but something in his voice told me he was a little disappointed that I had such a great time by myself.

"I really did. It was different being on my own the whole time, but it was fun. It really was."

"Good, good."

"So, how has your trip been?"

"Great! Davina's showing me the ropes, so to speak. Last night we went to the karaoke bar."

"You did? So did I! That's so funny!"

"Really? You did, too? That's weird. I can't imagine you singing in public!"

"Yeah, me either. I just watched. But I had a good time anyway. Did you sing?"

"Yeah, I actually did!"

"Holy cow! Really?"

"Yes!"

"Did Aunt Davina make you do it?" I asked in an accusatory tone.

"Well," he stammered, then laughed. "Yeah, she did."

"I knew it!"

"She made me sing a duet with her. That was the only way I was going to get up there."

I laughed at him. "That's what I thought."

"But it was actually fun! Most of the crowd was drunk, so I was a little less self-conscious. And I admit, I had a few drinks myself."

"I know what you mean. I had a few drinks last night, too. And I almost sang, too. But right when I went to sign up to sing, the hostess announced the list was full for the night."

"I bet you were relieved."

"Kind of. But I was also kind of disappointed."

"Well, it was fun for me. All the cheering after is kind of a thrill," he laughed.

"I bet!"

"We should try it together sometime."

"That would be fun."

"We'll have to bring Davina along. She loved it. She sang a second song by herself. She was pretty good at it, too. She was really getting into it, too. She was working that stage!" he chuckled at the memory.

"She's always had a flair for the dramatic, so I'm sure the stage suits her well!"

"It certainly seemed to last night." I could hear his smile through the phone.

"It sounds like you guys are having a good time together."

"We are. I still have a few moments of feeling awkward, but all in all, we are getting along well. It seems to be getting easier all the time. The more time I spend with her, the more I feel like we're really getting to know each other. And, I've got to say, I'm really starting to like her. She's a very interesting and unique woman. There's so much more to her than I realized."

"There is. She's a complex woman. But all of that is what makes her special to me. I'm just happy you can see that now. Just as long as you don't think more of her than of me!" I really was happy that Bert liked Aunt Davina, but I couldn't help but feel the jealousy creep back in again. And with the way he was gushing about her, I just wanted a little reassurance that I was still his priority.

"Cora, of course not! I love you. You are my everything. You have my heart, and nothing and no one will ever change that."

"Thank you for saying so. I love you, too." I was relieved. "I don't mean to sound jealous, it just came out."

"Don't worry about it. You're the one I love, so don't forget it. And if I have to tell you a million times a day, I will."

"That won't be necessary, I promise." I giggled, and was a little embarrassed.

"You know, you two are actually much more alike than I realized."

"Really?"

"Yes. In subtle ways, like your mannerisms. In hard to define ways, but the similarities are there, beyond just looks."

"Well, my mom and Aunt Davina definitely looked alike, so it stands to reason that I - and Connie Ru - look similar, too."

"True. You've all got great genes, that's for sure!"

"Thanks, I like to think so, too. Well, I don't want to keep you from anything, so I'll let you get back to it. I love you, Bert."

"I love you, Cora Rose. I'll call you tomorrow."

"Okay, I'll look forward to it!"

"Me, too."

The rest of the week seemed to go by fairly quickly. I spent a lot of time with friends, and shopping, and just general relaxing and having a good time. I put no pressure on myself to do anything in particular. I followed my whims, and felt carefree. Each night, Bert would call me and share the details of his day. Some nights, Aunt Davina would get on the phone and chat, too. Other nights, she would be busy with some activity. She was always cheery, and vibrant. She assured me things were going great, just as Bert had described. More than once, she told me how wonderful it was that Bert and I had found each other. I agreed.

"I've cracked his shell, Cora Rose!" Her voice was triumphant. "I do believe he has taken a liking to me. I must say, I've taken a liking to him as well. I've always liked him, you know that, dear. But as I get to know him, I'm beginning to love him. He truly is a wonderful addition to our family. You've chosen well. And he's chosen even better than you, if I do say so myself!" She laughed proudly into the phone.

"Why, thank you, Aunt Davina. I'm happy with our choices!"

"As well you should be!"

Those nightly calls were always full of excitement and information about their day. I could hear in their voices the fun they were having. They both said that we would have to take another cruise together, all four of us - Aunt Davina, Bob, Bert and me. I agreed. It really did seem like it would be a lot of fun. I told them both that I looked forward to it.

Each night, I anticipated those calls. But Saturday came and went, without my telephone ringing. Bert didn't mention that it would be a sailing day. I figured he just forgot to tell me, or he and Aunt Davina both assumed the other told me. I missed the call, and hearing their voices, but I didn't worry. I knew it was the last night on the ship, so I assumed it was a sailing day, to make it back to the States by early evening on Sunday.

Sunday afternoon found me napping in the hammock in the back yard. The phone rang and stirred me from sleep. It was Bert. He sounded tired. And his voice was weird somehow.

"Hello?"

"Hello."

"Well, it's good to year your voice! Was yesterday a sailing day? You didn't call."

"Oh. Yeah. A sailing day. I'm sorry." His voice was low and not chipper like on the other calls.

"That's okay. Are you feeling all right? You sound funny."

"Yeah, I'm fine." He cleared his throat. "Just tired. And ready to come home."

"Oh, I see. Hungover, huh?" I laughed into the phone.

"Yeah, I guess. I'm sorry."

"No reason to apologize. I know what cruises are like!"

"Oh, sorry."

"Stop saying you're sorry! What's wrong with you?" I laughed, but on the inside I felt bad for him. Being hungover on a ship probably wasn't any fun for him.

He let out a sigh. "I can't help it, just tired, I guess. I'll be fine. Listen, we're about to dock and start disembarking. I wanted to let you know."

"Back safe and sound!"

"Yeah. I gotta go. I'll call you when we get to the hotel."

"Oh, okay. Well, be careful. I hope you feel better."

"Thanks."

"I love you! And tell Aunt Davina I love her, too, and I'll talk to her later."

"Okay. Bye."

The phone clicked and the line was disconnected before I could say "goodbye."

"He must be really hungover," I thought. "Poor baby." But at least they were back on land safely. With that reassuring thought, I closed my eyes, and drifted back into my nap.

A few hours later, as I was eating dinner, the phone rang. It was Bert. They were at the hotel in Miami. He was exhausted and he was going to eat something and then go to bed, he told me in his still-tired and weird voice. He would let me know when they got to the airport in the morning. That was it. The conversation was short, and it seemed that he couldn't hang up fast enough.

"That must be some hangover," I said aloud as I set down the telephone and picked up my fork. Victor sat in the kitchen doorway listening to me. "Daddy doesn't feel good. I think he had too much fun last night," I explained to him. He looked at me intently for a moment, then, satisfied with my answer, he laid down and rested his head on his paws, and let out a big sigh.

Chapter 29

I was still in bed the next morning when my cell phone beeped and woke me up. I scrambled for my phone on the night stand, and knocked it to the floor in my half asleep haze. I picked it up and flopped back in the bed.

"We are at the airport. Boarding plane now. See you in a few hours. I love you." I read his text message through bleary eyes. The light from the phone made my eyes water.

I typed back, "I can't wait! I will be there. Have a safe trip. I love you, too!"

I sent the message, and quickly typed a message to Aunt Davina.

"Have a safe flight! Bob and I will be at the airport when you arrive. Can't wait! Love you!"

I waited a few minutes, but sleep overtook me before either of them could reply.

My alarm went off a couple hours later. I rolled out of bed, a bit more awake than before, but still groggy. I sat on the edge of my bed trying to orient myself before standing. I remembered the text messages, and checked my phone. No replies.

I got dressed and ate a bowl of cereal. I called Connie Ru to ask if she wanted to go to the airport with us. She did. Then, I called Bob, to let him know I was on my way to pick him up. He was ready, and I could hear the excitement in his voice. He had missed Aunt Davina, and he was happy to have her back home.

Connie Ru pulled into the driveway just before I parked on the street in front of the house. Bob was waiting outside on the porch for us. We piled into Connie Ru's minivan, with Bob in the front passenger seat. The seat slid back, to allow plenty of room for his cast. I sat in the back, next to Clara in her car seat.

"Boy! This is nice, not having to lay down in the back seat with this darned old leg!" Bob exclaimed.

"Well, feel free to give me a call if you need a ride somewhere. I'd be happy to help any time I can, Bob."

"Well, thanks, hon'! That would be mighty nice of you. Hopefully, I'll get this cast off soon, so I won't put you out." Bob was quite chipper.

"Oh, no trouble at all. After all you and Mom do for me, it's the least I can do for you. I just wish I'd known before now that there's plenty of room for you up here," Connie Ru responded.

"Ah, well, that's okay. I appreciate it now. And I thank you, too, Cora, for letting me sit up here."

"Oh, sure Bob. You're welcome. But you don't have to thank me. I'm happy to sit right here with Clara."

Clara turned and smiled broadly at me. Her crinkled cheeks pushed against her brightly colored, heart-shaped sunglasses. She reached up and touched them on her face.

"I wear my shades when Mommy drives a car!"

I laughed at her. "Oh, I see. And cute shades they are!" She laughed at me laughing at her, then turned to look out the window, soaking in the world happily.

"'Shades?'" I asked Connie Ru.

"Jerry taught her that, so don't look at me!" We all laughed.

We arrived at the airport, and dropped Bob off at the door. We parked the car, then met Bob, and all went in together. Their flight hadn't landed yet, so we all sat in some chairs by the big window and waited. Clara was fascinated by all the people, and the huge airplanes just outside the window. We were all having a good time waiting together, and watching Clara. We were all pretty excited, too. As we waited in anticipation of their arrival, I noticed how giddy Bob was. Then, I realized that I was giddy, too. I had really missed Bert. I had had such a great week that I didn't realize it, but I did. And I couldn't wait to see him again, and hold him, and just be with him. I was feeling what Bob seemed to be feeling - giddy, true, flat-out love. And that made me happy.

The flight from Miami landed right on time, and after about fifteen minutes of waiting time for our small welcoming party. It didn't seem to take very long for the passengers to get off the plane, and begin filing into the airport. I spotted Bert's head bobbing above the mostly elderly crowd. He appeared to be walking with purpose, maneuvering among the other travelers. His head turned back and forth, looking for something.

I picked up Clara and told her that I could see Bert. She immediately began twisting and stretching in my arms, and craning her neck for a glimpse of him. She spotted Bert and began waving her arms frantically at him, and shouting, "Hi! Hi! Bert, hi!"

Bert heard her right away, and made a beeline for us. He had a messenger bag slung across his body, and he was carrying a small plastic bag. His face was smiling, and his arm was waving, as he made his way to us alone. Aunt Davina was nowhere to be seen. He reached me, and dropped the bag he was carrying, and threw his arms around me and Clara. He held us both tightly, and for a long moment.

"I missed you," he said, still hugging us.

"I missed you, too." My voice quivered a bit, and I suddenly felt like crying.

I was happy to be in Bert's embrace once again. But Clara apparently didn't feel the same way. She wiggled back and forth, then finally pulled her arms free of the hug. Then, she pushed Bert back, and said, "No more hugging!" We laughed, then Bert snatched her from my arms, hugged her against his chest, swinging her back and forth, her legs dangling. She giggled and screamed loudly in appreciation. That was obviously better to her than some old boring hug.

"Where's Davina?" Bob asked, searching the crowd anxiously for her.

"She was talking with the flight attendant. I couldn't wait. She should be along soon." Bert turned to the crowd still coming in to the airport.

Suddenly, we heard a voice behind us.

"What are we looking at?" We all collectively turned around to look, and there was Aunt Davina, standing right next to Bob, and her face was right up by his.

"Boo!" She threw her head back and laughed at our startled expressions. "Miss me, dear?" She threw her arms around Bob's neck and pulled him into a kiss before he could answer. After a moment, she pulled back and said, "I'll take that as a 'yes!'" Bob didn't say anything, he just stood there with a dopey grin.

At the sight of her, Clara clapped her hands and began saying, "Hi, Grandma! Hi! Hi! Hi, Grandma!" She wiggled in Bert's grasp, then he leaned down, and set her feet on the ground. She broke free of him, and ran to Aunt Davina. She tugged on her purse, and raised her arms for her to pick her up. Aunt Davina stepped back from Bob, and scooped up Clara, covering her face with kisses. With his arms once again free, Bert turned back to me, and pulled me close. Our chests were pressed together, and I could feel each breath he took.

"I really did miss you, Cora. So much."

We stopped for lunch on the way home from the airport. We all laughed and chatted as we ate our meals. Aunt Davina did most of the storytelling. Bert nodded and smiled and added a few details here and there. But mostly, he kept quiet and let her do the talking. As I watched him, I was reminded of our earlier times with Aunt Davina, before Bert's outings with her. He seemed shy, and slightly uncomfortable. He offered up tidbits when he was called upon, but he wasn't exactly a font of information. He seemed to have somehow lost his confidence. No one noticed but me. Everyone was busy enjoying the stories, and didn't see what I saw. He focused on his food, and didn't really look at anyone in particular. I caught his eyes a few times, and he would smile meekly, then quickly look back at his plate, and sometimes make a generic comment about his food or his drink. I tried to reassure him with smiles or looks, but I could tell something was on his mind. I chalked it all up to being exhausted after the whirlwind week he had just been through. A solid week with Aunt Davina packed a punch that would wear anyone out.

When Bert and I got home, I tried to help him carry his luggage into the house. He let me carry one small bag, and carried the rest himself. He insisted on it. He didn't want to burden me with his stuff. I explained it wasn't a burden, that I wanted to help. That's when he finally relented and gave me the small bag.

I opened the front door, and Victor was sitting in the doorway to the living room at the end of the entryway hall. When he saw Bert behind me, he immediately sprang up and sprinted at Bert, jumping up at him, his tail whapping, and his front feet at Bert's waist. Bert dropped his bags, kneeled down and gave Victor a vigorous rubdown and hugs and kisses. Victor licked Bert's face repeatedly and excitedly.

"Well, somebody missed you! I never got that reaction out of him when I came home anytime this past week," I said, smiling at their reunion.

"That's because he's my baby! Aren't you my little baby? Yes, you are my baby!" Bert scooped him up and cuddled him like a baby. Victor looked adoringly into Bert's face, then licked him again.

"Where do you want me to put your bags?" I asked, starting to pick up a few.

"Oh, just leave them here for now. I'll get them later. Really. Leave them." He walked into the living room still carrying Victor. "Come. Sit with us." He sat on the couch and patted the seat next to him. I complied.

"I'm glad you're home," I said as I put my arm around him.

"Me, too. Me, too."

We pretty much spent the rest of the day relaxing on the couch, watching TV, and just being. We didn't really talk all that much, about the cruise or anything else. He didn't really seem to want to talk, and I didn't push. I was sure Aunt Davina had pushed him enough for a while. So, we just relaxed, and enjoyed being home.

Chapter 30

Bert went to bed before I did. I wasn't tired yet, so I checked my e-mail, and used my computer for a while. Then, after about an hour, I went to my room and read my book. After about a half hour in my room, I heard the bathroom door shut quietly. I was kind of surprised because once Bert goes to bed, he rarely gets up again before morning.

I heard a noise, so I laid down the book and tiptoed to my door. I leaned near it, straining to hear the noise again. The noise happened again, and it was clearer to me. Bert was blowing his nose. The sound was muffled, but I could definitely tell what it was. I heard the bathroom door open slowly, quietly. I stood motionless, still listening intently. I couldn't hear his footsteps, but I could hear Bert sniff repeatedly. And each time he did, the sound was quieter and farther away. I heard a small, quick squeak of the hinges, as he closed his bedroom door.

I let out a sigh, and sat back on my bed. I hoped that he wasn't getting sick. I laid over on my bed, and picked up my book and resumed reading. Eventually, I got sleepy, so I laid the book on my nightstand, turned out the table lamp, and then pulled the bed sheet up over my shoulders.

Just as I was about to fall asleep, I heard the bathroom door again. Once again, I heard him blowing his nose. I stayed in bed this time. Then, just like before, he went sniffing back to his room.

"Great," I thought. "He is getting sick." I dreaded the thought. I was happy he was home, but I didn't want him to be sick. The last time he had a cold, he was cranky, irritable and irritating. Luckily, back then, I could just leave him at his home until he got better. But, now that he lived with me, I wasn't looking forward to him being sick.

Eventually, sleep overtook my mind, and relieved me of dreaming up scenarios of just how bad it would get. It was sweet relief indeed.

The next morning, I found Bert in the kitchen. I braced myself for sickness.

"Good morning!" I said cheerily, and kissed him on the cheek.

"Good morning," he replied, with a small smile. But he quickly stepped away from me, and began putting his cereal bowl in the dishwasher. He didn't sound sick. His eyes looked a little puffy, but he just looked tired, not sick. I was relieved but skeptical.

"You okay?" I asked.

"Yeah. Fine. Why?" He glanced at me, then back to his busy work of arranging dishes in the dishwasher and avoiding eye contact.

"Well, I heard you get up a couple times last night. I was afraid you were getting sick."

"Oh, that. I guess my body has adjusted to cruise time - staying up later - and I just couldn't sleep very well. And drinking that big glass of iced tea before bed didn't help either, I guess." He chuckled nervously.

"I thought I heard you blowing your nose, though. That's why I thought -"

"Oh! Just kind of stuffed up last night for some reason. I don't know why."

"So, you're not sick?"

"No."

"Well, that's a relief!"

"Yep. I didn't mean to bother you last night. I'm sorry." He acted guilty. "I didn't even know you heard me. I'm sorry."

"You don't have to apologize. You didn't bother me. I was just concerned, that's all."

"Well, no reason to worry, I'm perfectly healthy."

"Good to hear," I smiled at him. He gave a quick grin, then walked past me.

"I'm going to cut the grass."

"Does it even need it yet?" I asked, doubtful.

"I just want to stay on top of it." He tapped on the kitchen doorway, then left the room.

"Okay," I said.

I heard him go out the back door as I began preparing breakfast.

After I finished eating, I went to the living room and looked out the back window. The grass still seemed short to me, and with the recent lack of rain, I had assumed it would stay that way for a while. But, nevertheless, there was Bert, outside, cutting the already short grass. He apparently just wanted some alone time. I thought a week apart was enough. But I guess Bert didn't feel the same way. So, I gave him his space, and kept my hurt feelings to myself.

Aunt Davina called while Bert was still outside. We chatted for a while. She wanted to know what Bert and I had been doing, and if he was sharing any more stories about the cruise. I told her we really hadn't talked much at all. She was curious, too, about his actions since coming home, but somehow, she seemed relieved when I said he wasn't talking much. She just offered that it's sometimes hard readjusting to real life after being on a cruise. I told her that Bert had alluded to that. So, we settled on exhaustion and readjustment problems. She reassured me that it wouldn't last long.

When Bert finally came in, I told him Aunt Davina called.

"What did she say? Did she want to talk to me?" he asked anxiously.

"Oh, she just wanted to chat with me. Nothing in particular. She didn't call for you."

"Oh, good."

"You sound relieved."

"Oh, I just didn't want to have to call her back right now, that's all."

"Oh."

"Did you talk about anything in particular?"

"Not really, just catching up. We talked about you."

"Me? What about me?"

"Well, her, too." He looked at me, waiting. "Just that she sometimes has a readjustment period after being on a cruise. She just thought you might have one, too. That's all."

"Oh."

"So, do you?"

"Do I what?"

"Think you have a readjustment period."

"Maybe. I guess. Still kind of tired, I guess."

"That's what she said, too."

"So, that's all you talked about?"

"Pretty much." I shrugged my shoulders.

"Oh, okay. Well, I'm going to get a drink, then go back out and water the garden."

"All right."

He went to the kitchen, then reemerged with a glass of iced tea for me, and one for him.

"You looked thirsty," he laughed as he set it on the table in front of me.

"Thanks. I actually am."

"You're welcome."

I picked up the glass and took a drink. Then, I turned towards him, but he was already going out the door. Gone again.

After dinner, Aunt Davina called again. The phone was sitting next to Bert on the end table. He read the caller ID, and said, "It's Davina," and held out the phone to me.

"Well, answer it. Maybe she wants to talk to you."

"Or maybe she forgot to tell you something." He stood up and walked across the room and stood in front of me, holding the phone out at me.

I furrowed my eyebrows at him, and took the phone out of his hand.

"Hello?"

"Hello, dear!"

"Did you want to talk to Bert? He's right here." I shot Bert a look, but he quickly hid behind a newspaper.

"No, I didn't call to talk to Hubert. I am calling to see if you would care to join me for lunch tomorrow. Constance Ruth will be here with Clara, and Robert is going to spend the afternoon with an old friend with whom he used to work."

"So, just us girls, then?"

"Yes, dear. We will have a men-free afternoon and trade the latest gossip about our men." She laughed, then snorted into the phone.

"All right, that sounds like fun."

"Speaking of men, how is yours doing?"

"About the same."

"Ah, well, you can fill me in more tomorrow, when he isn't sitting right there with you."

"That works for me. So, what time?"

"Does one o'clock work for you?"

"Yes."

"Then, I shall see you at one tomorrow, at my house. We shall have a luncheon feast fit for queens!"

"I look forward to it!"

"Me, too. Goodnight, darling."

"Goodnight, Aunt Davina."

I hung up the phone and set it on the couch next to me.

"Well, it was for me, after all. She wants to have lunch tomorrow at her house. And you're not invited, so you don't have to flip out about that, too." I stood up and left the room, quite irritated with him. As I turned into the kitchen, I heard the newspaper crumple, and he let out a sigh, but he didn't say anything.

I stood in the kitchen, waiting, and not really doing anything. Finally, I got a drink of water, and looked out the kitchen window at the empty street beyond the dark yard. I wasn't sure why I was so irritated at Bert, but I was. I thought after the cruise, he would come back fresh, and relaxed. But, instead, he just seemed tense and uncomfortable. I felt like he was angry with me, and I was starting to have enough of it. And it made me feel hurt and angry, too. And Bert's lack of communication certainly didn't help matters.

After a few minutes, I pulled myself together, and calmed down. I popped my head into the living room.

"Need anything while I'm up?" I asked pleasantly.

"No, I'm okay."

"Okay." I went back into the kitchen and added ice cubes to my water. Then, I went back to the living room, and flopped on the couch. I picked up the TV remote, and turned on the television. I flipped through the stations until I found an episode of "Seinfeld." It was the "serenity now" episode. Bert folded up his newspaper, and watched, too. We both laughed along at the show. I glanced over at Bert in the recliner a few times, but I never caught his eye. He just focused on the television. Serenity now, indeed.

Chapter 31

Lunch on Wednesday went well. I think we all had a good time. Clara kept us entertained most of the time. We were all casual and relaxed. It reminded me of when I was a child, and Mom and I would have lunch with Aunt Davina and Connie Ru. There was always so much laughter and love in those simple meals. Mom and Aunt Davina would always talk about grown-up things, like their husbands, and friends, and bills, and keeping a home, and current events, and many other things that often went over my and Connie Ru's heads. But they would always explain things to us and make us feel included in the conversations. As we grew older, we had more to add to the discussions, and Mom always made me feel like what I had to say was important and had value.

We started the lunches after Uncle Howard died. I was only four years old, but I still have the image of Mom holding Aunt Davina in her arms, and both were sobbing. They were sitting on the couch, and Connie Ru was cuddled up against Aunt Davina, and Aunt Davina's arm was holding her close. Aunt Davina and Mom both reached out to me, and I went to them, and sat on both of their laps at the same time. Aunt Davina pulled Connie Ru up onto her lap next to me, and she held us both tightly, and Mom wrapped her arms around all of us. I didn't really understand what was happening, but I cried, too. Never before had I felt such a mix of sadness, and overwhelming love.

After that, Mom and I regularly had lunch with them. Eventually, the frequent tears disappeared, and laughter and happiness replaced them.

We had a lunch already scheduled for the next Friday when Mom died. We all agreed to still get together for lunch anyway. We were all in shock about the car accident, but I couldn't bear to be apart from them. I felt like we owed it to Mom to get together anyway. I thought it was a small way we could honor her. So, once again, our lunch table was flooded with tears. But the love and warmth I felt in those lunches kept us afloat, until happiness slowly, and painfully, trickled back in to us.

After lunch, Connie Ru needed to go grocery shopping, so I decided to go along with her. She followed me to my house, where I dropped off my car, and ran inside to get the grocery list off the refrigerator and my coupon file. Bert was watching TV. I told him what I was doing and asked if he needed anything. He didn't. I told him I would be back later, then I kissed him and left. My mood had been lifted by the lunch, and I was sure Bert could tell by the way I acted, that I was happier than the night before.

After shopping, Connie Ru invited me in for a while. I put my bag of cold items in her refrigerator and I helped her put her groceries away. Jerry came home from work and invited me to stay for dinner.

"Call Bert and invite him over for dinner, too. I'm making spaghetti, and we always have more than enough," Jerry smiled at me.

"Who am I to turn down a free meal?" I said as I picked up the phone and called Bert.

"Hello?"

"Hi! Jerry invited us to dinner. He's going to make spaghetti. Want to come over?" I asked cheerily.

"Oh. That sounds good. When?"

"Whenever. He hasn't started making it yet."

"About an hour," Jerry interjected.

"Oh, good. I'll have time to shower, then I'll be right over."

"Okay, see you then. Love you!"

"Love you, too. Bye."

"Bye."

Connie Ru and I lounged in the living room with Clara while Jerry made dinner. He popped in and out of the conversation with us.

Bert arrived a bit before the meal was ready. He went to the kitchen and helped Jerry set the table. I heard a plate drop and smash on the tile floor. I cringed and looked at Connie Ru, who didn't really seem phased.

"Bert's probably extremely embarrassed right now," I whispered to her.

"Everything okay in there?" she shouted. Then, quietly, to me, she said, "I guarantee it was Jerry."

"Yeah, I just dropped another plate, that's all," Jerry answered back.

"See?" She giggled quietly at me. "The broom's in the pantry," she called loudly.

"I know!"

Connie Ru and I snickered at each other.

"No laughing out there, Con!" Jerry's laughter wafted from the kitchen, and Connie Ru and I giggled louder.

"You guys want to watch a movie?" Jerry asked, after we had finished dinner.

We weren't in a hurry, so we stayed and watched one on cable. Clara was surprisingly good, and just sat quietly with us or played with her toys while we watched the movie.

After the movie, we all sat around and talked and played with Clara for a while. Then, when it was time for bed, Clara went around and hugged and kissed everyone goodnight. Then, she marched down the hallway with Jerry, holding his hand and waving at us. Jerry came back about fifteen minutes later.

"I think you guys wore her out today. She fell asleep right after I started reading her a story. I wasn't even through the second page yet."

"She's had a big day," Connie Ru said.

I could see Bert was getting a little tired, even though it was just after eight o'clock. He stood up, ready to go, after Jerry sat back down with us. I was going to go, too, but then a movie came on that Connie Ru and I both really wanted to see.

"If you are tired, you can go home, Bert. I'd be happy to drive Cora home after the movie."

"Oh, I don't want to impose, Jerry," I said.

"No, really, it's no problem at all."

"Is that okay with you, Bert?" I asked, really wanting to see the movie, but not wanting to hurt his feelings.

"Well, I guess I can stay."

"I can go. I can see it another time," I offered.

"Really, Bert, it's no problem to drive her home later. I can see you're tired."

"Are you sure, Jerry?"

"Yes."

"Well, okay," Bert said reluctantly. "I've just been so tired since I got home."

"I know you have, honey. I understand."

"I'm sorry."

"It's okay, really."

"All right, then," he kissed me on the forehead. "I'll see you later."

"Okay. I think the movie is about two hours long, so I should be home by about ten-thirty. Don't expect me before then."

"Okay."

"Be safe. I love you."

"I will. Love you, too." He turned to Connie Ru and Jerry. "Goodnight, guys. Thank you for dinner. I had a nice evening. And thanks for driving her home, Jerry."

"No problem at all. See you later, Bert."

"Goodnight, Bert."

"Goodnight!"

Chapter 32

The movie was actually much shorter than we thought it was. After it was over, we said our goodbyes, and Jerry drove me home. As we pulled into the driveway, I glanced at the clock on the dashboard. It was only about 9:45.

"I guess ten-thirty was an overestimate," I said to Jerry.

"I guess so! Sometimes they add time to the channel guide after movies. I guess they just did that to that movie, too. But maybe you can catch Bert before he goes to bed and split some cold spaghetti for a late-night snack." He reached over the back of the seat and grabbed a container out of Clara's car seat, then held it out to me.

"Oh, thanks, Jerry! I'm not one to turn down free food, as you already know. Especially your delicious spaghetti!" I smiled and took the container from him. "And thanks again for driving me back home, and the fun evening."

"Oh, you're welcome. We had fun, too. And you know Clara loves it when you come over."

"I could tell by the way she kept offering me bites of her food and grinning at me with her big, red, spaghetti face!" We laughed.

"She still hasn't mastered the art of actually getting all her food in her mouth and not on her face, has she?"

"No, but she's cute enough that she can get away with it!"

"Ain't that the truth!"

"Well, thanks again, Jerry. Goodnight!"

"You're welcome. Goodnight, Cora."

After I was safely on the porch and had unlocked the door, I turned and waved at Jerry. He flashed his headlights, then backed out of the driveway, and drove away.

I stepped into the dark hallway and shut the door quietly behind me. The living room was empty, and the house was silent, but I saw the light on in the office. The door was shut, but I could see the crack of light coming from under the door. I figured Bert was probably in there using his computer. I got the idea in my head to sneak in and surprise him. I tiptoed down the hall, and just as I reached the door, the phone rang. I froze. Bert answered right away, before the first ring had even finished.

"Hello? It's about time. I called you three times. Where have you been?" Bert's voice drifted through the door to my curious ears. I leaned towards the door to hear better.

"Oh, okay. No, she's not home yet. She's still at Connie's house. Jerry's going to bring her home after a movie, about ten-thirty, I think... No, I wanted to come home so I could talk to you."

I stood motionless outside the door, but my mind was listing Bert's friends, and trying to figure out who he was talking to.

"I thought you were going to talk to her. We have to tell her. I think it would be better coming from you. I don't know what to say to her. Davina, I can't just forget what happened on the cruise and neither can you. I wish I could, but I can't. Of course I remember! We both had a lot to drink - too much \- but I remember it clearly. I will never forget."

I still stood frozen in the hallway, but it felt as though my heart dropped into my stomach. I felt numb on the outside, but I still listened to his words. His voice was urgent and full of regret and pleading.

He continued, "I can't marry her in a few weeks and live with this lie for the rest of our lives. You have to tell her. I can't do it. It needs to come from you. My God, Davina. How did it come to this?" His voice started to break, and I could hear him beginning to sniff. He was starting to cry, but trying to keep it together. At the sound of his sniffing, I was instantly back to the night he got home. He wasn't sick then, he was crying. My heart pounded as I took in these revelations.

"Well, please, make it soon. I can't go on like this anymore... No, I know it's not easy for you, either." His voice softened. "I'm sorry, Davina. I am so, so very sorry... Me, too. Okay, then." He let out a big sigh.

I could tell the conversation was ending. I broke myself from my position in the hallway and hurried, silently, to my bedroom. I opened the door quickly and entered the dark room. I eased the door shut, and stood, staring blindly, blankly, into the darkness. My head was spinning, but my body was unwilling to move. I heard the office door open, and Bert walked down the hall, and went into the living room. I heard him turn on the television.

Finally, I fumbled in the dark for a towel that was laying over the back of my chair. I carefully placed it against the crack at the bottom of my bedroom door. Then, I felt my way to the bed and sat down. My heart continued to pound as I sat and tried to make sense of what I had just heard. Every thought I had just led me back to dread.

"He slept with her. He slept with her. He slept with her." My mind repeatedly screamed at me. Silent tears were streaming down my face. I tried to breathe slowly and not sniff so that Bert wouldn't hear me. I didn't wipe my tears, I just let them fall. I tried to cry silently and felt like I couldn't catch my breath. I picked up my pillow and pressed it against my face. I gasped deeply into the pillow and then let out a long, slow breath, trying to calm myself. My tears and my emotion caused a lump in my throat to form. Suddenly, my stomach began churning.

"They both betrayed you!" my mind screamed again. "Both of them!"

The lump in my throat became overwhelming, and I quickly flicked on the light on my nightstand. I jumped from my bed and kneeled on the floor next to my dresser. I bent over my trash can and I heaved.

"They betrayed you!"

I heaved again.

Finally, when I was finished, I laid down on the floor next to the trash can. I looked up at the ceiling, with tears and a cold sweat on my face. I looked over at the bed, and Missy was sitting at the end, staring down at me on the floor. She had such pity in her eyes. She jumped down to the floor, walked over to me, and crawled up onto my chest. She laid down and purred as I rested my hand on her back.

I glanced up at my clock. It was 10:25. Bert would be expecting me soon, and I certainly didn't want him to know I was already home. I could still hear the TV in the living room. I pulled myself up from the floor. I quickly tried to clean up my face in the dim light of my reading light. I kissed Missy and sat her on the floor in my closet, then shut the closet door. I opened my window and removed the screen. I grabbed my purse, picked up the towel from behind my bedroom door, and shut off the light.

I took a moment and let my eyes adjust to the dark. The streetlight gave me just enough light to see. I carefully stepped out the window, one leg at a time, and lowered myself to the ground. The window was too high to reach from the ground, so I left it open. I crept around to the front of the house, hoping none of my neighbors saw me. I took a deep breath, then loudly stepped onto the front porch, letting the door slam behind me. I fiddled with my keys, took another deep breath, then flung open the door.

"Oh! You're still awake!" I feigned surprise.

"Yeah, I wanted to make sure you got home all right."

"Oh, don't worry about me. You know I'll always make it just fine." I forced a smile. "Jerry sent home leftovers," I said as I pulled the container from my purse. I quickly made my way to the kitchen and put the food in the refrigerator. I let the door slam. I went back to the hallway and stood back in the shadows, hoping he wouldn't look too closely at me, and praying I wouldn't crack in front of him.

"Well, I'm exhausted. I'm going to bed."

"Oh, okay," he sounded a little surprised and started to stand up.

"Goodnight!" I said and hurried down the hall.

"Goodnight! I love you."

I quickly shut the door. I hoped he just thought I didn't hear him.

I turned on my light, and my eyes went straight to my trash can. I curled up my nose at the thought of it. I held my breath and tied up the trash bag without looking at it. I pulled the bag from the can, and looked around the room. I walked over to the open window and dropped the bag outside. I would deal with that later. I re-installed the screen, and shut the window. I opened the closet door, and found Missy curled up on a sweater on the top shelf in my closet. She winked at me with sleepy eyes. I changed into my pajamas, then listened at my door. The TV was off. I figured Bert had gone to bed.

I quickly and quietly went to the bathroom and brushed my teeth. The lump was back in my throat and I gagged on my toothbrush. I took a few deep breaths and got myself under control.

I went back to my room, where Missy was waiting on my bed for me. I sat next to her and scooped her up. Once again, my tears began to fall, this time landing on Missy's fur. She didn't seem to mind, so I kept on crying and she kept on purring.

"They betrayed you," my mind began again. "And he doesn't even have the guts to tell me himself," I said to Missy.

I laid over on the bed and curled into a ball. I pulled Missy into my arms where she soon fell asleep for most of the night. Sleep for me, on the other hand, was not so easily found.

Chapter 33

I got out of bed around eight o'clock Thursday morning. I wasn't sleeping, and I just couldn't wallow around in my bed thinking any longer. I finally felt like my reservoirs of tears were dried up and I had no tears left.

Missy knew I was awake, so she paraded through my room, from the door, to my bed, and back again to the door. She was hungry, and so was I. I opened the door carefully, and Missy squeezed out and ran to the kitchen. There was no sign of Victor, so I figured Bert was still in his room. I went to the kitchen, fed Missy, then quickly poured myself a huge bowl of cereal. I went straight back to my room. I didn't want to chance an encounter with Bert by eating in the kitchen.

I sat at my desk, and blankly munched away at my cereal. I tried to decide what to do for the day. I knew I couldn't stay in the house. I didn't know what I would do for sure, but I had to get out. So, after I ate, I showered and tried to wash away the sadness and disgust from my body.

As I left the bathroom, I noticed a tiny piece of white paper under the trim in the hallway. I immediately remembered that it was a piece of the envelope from the letter Aunt Davina had sent a few weeks before. The sight of that piece of envelope enraged me. I couldn't stand the thought of it being in my house. I went to the kitchen and grabbed a knife. I returned to the hallway and plunged the knife behind the trim and pried it away from the wall. I gouged the wall and the trim with the knife but I didn't care. The corner of the envelope was free. I picked it up, walked into the bathroom and threw the offending reminder into the toilet. I flushed the toilet and watched the paper swirl in the water and disappear to where that disgusting piece of garbage belonged.

I left the bathroom and kicked the damaged trim back into place. Then, I went and threw the knife in the kitchen sink. It landed with a clang. I hurried to my bedroom. I got dressed, grabbed my purse and left the house, all before Bert appeared.

As I was walking to my car, I remembered the bag of trash I had dropped outside my window. When I walked around the house and saw the bag, I could see a few flies already gathering around it. I picked it up and held it out as far away from me as possible. I tried to avoid looking at it. As I dropped it into the trash can, I got a whiff of the bag's contents. I quickly put the lid on the can and turned my head away, and gasped for fresh air. When I slammed the lid on the trash, I apparently woke up Victor. He barked at the noise, and I ran to the car before Bert could look out and see me.

I fled the driveway without even stopping to turn on the air conditioner. By the time I got to the corner, I had sweat beaded up on my nose and forehead. The summer sun beat down on my car making me swelter. Even early in the morning, the day was looking to be oppressive - in more ways than one.

I just drove aimlessly at first, just trying to get away. But soon, I found myself at a restaurant ordering orange juice and pancakes. When I was served, I ate the pancakes without hesitation. Apparently, the cereal wasn't enough.

As I sat alone in a booth, I looked at an old woman eating by herself near the window. She sipped her coffee, and mulled over her food. As I watched, I felt a kind of kinship with her. I thought that she looked like my future - a single, independent woman, doing as she pleased - alone. She looked content, and that gave me some comfort. She didn't need anyone and neither did I.

The waitress came over to my table, and I requested another glass of orange juice. When she walked away, I looked back at the old woman. She was smiling. I turned my head to see why she was smiling. A man of her similar age approached her. She extended her left hand as he reached the table. He took her hand and kissed her lips, and sat down across from her. As he released her hand, I saw the glimmer of her wedding band. I looked immediately at his hand, and saw a wedding band there, too. He was obviously her husband. Suddenly, my heart felt crushed again. The tears I thought had all dried up returned, and welled in my eyes. And I sat in my booth, utterly alone.

After I left the restaurant, I went and sat on a bench in the park. The heat kept most of the people out of the park, but I didn't mind the heat too much. If I just sat on the bench and didn't do anything, I felt okay. Sweaty, but okay. But even the slightest activity was tiring. So, I just sat, content doing nothing, and trying not to think.

My cell phone rang around noon. It was Bert. I didn't answer. He didn't leave a message. That made me even hotter.

Eventually, I couldn't stand the heat in the park, so I went to a movie theater. I bought a ticket to whatever movie was soonest. I enjoyed the cool and the distraction, so I bought popcorn, and snuck into another theater and watched another movie. After I got out of the second movie, I turned my cell phone on again. I just sat in the lobby for a while and watched the people.

My phone rang again. That time it was Aunt Davina. I didn't answer. She left a message. I didn't listen to it right away. I bought some Twizzlers at the concession stand. I ate them, and worked up my nerve to listen to the message. She wondered where I was and she wanted to talk to me about something important. She wanted me to call her back. At the sound of her message, the lump was back in my throat. I went and watched another movie.

After that, I called her back. I was short with her, and asked what she wanted. She wanted to talk in person. I said I was busy and couldn't see her right then. She sounded relieved. She asked me to go to her house the next day. I agreed to be there, and hung up the phone.

I stayed out of the house until about ten o'clock. Bert had called several times, but I never answered. He was waiting on the porch when I got home.

"Where have you been all day? You wouldn't answer your phone or call me back. I was really worried."

"Well, I'm back now." I tried to walk past him to go in the front door. He grabbed my arm and stopped me.

"Where were you? Are you all right?" He was concerned and I could tell he really was worried. I stared at his hand on my arm.

"I just needed to do some things."

"Why didn't you tell me you were going out today? I was really freaking out when you didn't answer or call me. I finally relaxed a little when Davina called and told me she talked to you."

Anger started to bubble inside me.

"I should have known."

"Known what?"

"That you would talk to her."

"I was worried. I hoped maybe you were with her. Is everything all right?"

"Yeah, I'm just tired. Long day. I'm going to go to bed." I pulled away from him, and went inside the house.

"Cora! Talk to me..."

"Like you're talking to me," I muttered under my breath. Then, louder, to him, "I'll talk to you tomorrow. I'm too tired now. I need sleep. Goodnight."

"Okay, I guess. Goodnight," he sounded defeated and hurt.

"What right does he have to feel hurt?" I thought angrily, as I prepared for bed.

I really did need sleep. My eyes burned and my mind and body ached. I needed to prepare myself for my confrontation with Aunt Davina, but I had no idea how. It hurt to think, so I just cried. And eventually, I cried myself to sleep.

Chapter 34

I woke up around ten o'clock and laid in bed for a long while. For a brief moment when I woke up, I felt normal. But that peaceful feeling soon vanished when I remembered everything. But as I laid in bed and thought about what was to come, I no longer felt like crying. I felt that my heart had somehow hardened, and nothing and no one was going to be able to hurt me. I knew what was coming, so I just resigned myself to it. I wasn't looking forward to it, but I expected it, and that was of some slight comfort.

I eventually left the comfort and easiness of my bed, and braced myself for the day. When I entered the kitchen, Bert was sitting at the table eating a donut.

"Good morning! I bought donuts. I got you the ones with sprinkles, that I know you like." He smiled hopefully, and picked up the box and held it out to me.

"Good morning," I replied. I looked down at the box, avoiding eye contact. "I need some coffee first."

"Let me get it for you," he started to get up.

"I'm already up, I can do it."

"No, really, I can -"

"I've got it," I said firmly. He sat back down.

"Well, if you insist."

"I do."

"About yesterday," Bert said casually. "Are you ready to talk yet?"

I poured the coffee, and decided that I would give him a chance to come clean with me himself. I sat at the table across from him, and forced myself to look him in the face.

I softened my demeanor and tone. "What do you mean?"

"Well, you left early and stayed out all day. You didn't answer your phone, or let me know where you were or if you were okay. That isn't like you. What were you doing all day?"

"Nothing much. I just felt like I needed to get out of the house. So, I went to the park, and the movies."

"Why didn't you tell me? I would have gone with you if you wanted to go out."

"I wanted to be alone, I guess," I was starting to feel guilty. He looked hurt and I never wanted to hurt him. But why did I feel bad after what he had done? I wasn't sure, but I did.

"You mean you wanted to be away from me."

"I needed some time to think, that's all."

"About us?"

I looked down at the table, not sure what to say. I wanted information to come from him. I didn't want to give him anything.

"Are you having doubts about us? And getting married?" His brow was furrowed with concern, and he looked worried and pained.

"I... I don't know. I just needed time to think about a lot of things." I paused. "Why, do you have doubts? Or anything you want to say?" I looked him in the face, then he looked away, but quickly looked back at me.

"I love you more than anything in this world. And nothing would make me happier than being your husband, if you'll still have me."

The word "still" stuck in my head. It felt like a guilty word to me. I could see the sincerity of his words on his face, but I honestly didn't know what to believe.

"That's all I ever wanted, too."

He seemed relieved, but unsure if he could trust that relief. He just smiled at me in reply, then he stood up, walked over to me and kissed the top of my head. I tried not to cringe at his touch. Then, he picked up the donuts and offered them to me again.

"There's some chocolate donuts with nuts on top, too. Have one! They are really fresh and delicious!"

I took one from the box, and he set the box down and returned to his seat. I took a bite.

"Mm. That is good."

"I thought you'd like it." He smiled. "It's supposed to be in the nineties again today. On the news last night, the weatherman said..." he continued on.

"Well, he's not going to tell me himself," I thought. "What a coward."

Before I left to go to Aunt Davina's, I stopped in the office, where Bert was using his computer.

"I'm going over to Aunt Davina's. She wants me to go over there this afternoon. She said she has something important she wanted to talk to me about."

He swiveled in his chair to face me, but he wouldn't look at me directly. "Oh, okay," he said quietly, then looked down. We stood in silence.

"So, I guess I'm going now."

"All right." He looked up at me, his eyes sad and pained. More silence.

"Well, goodbye," I said. I turned to leave the room.

"Cora."

"Here we go," I thought. I looked him square in the face. "Yes?"

"Be careful driving." He paused.

"I always am." I kept looking at him. He looked like he wanted to say more, but couldn't. He seemed very uncomfortable. "Is that it?"

"I love you, that's all." He gave me a weak smile.

"Okay, then, if that's all... Goodbye."

"Bye."

I left the room quickly, and with purpose. I gave him another chance to tell me, and he didn't take it. I was disgusted.

I sat in my car in Aunt Davina's driveway. I sat in the silence and the growing heat, steeling myself for what was to come. I was angry and I was hard. I breathed deeply, and built up my walls, to try to protect my heart from breaking completely.

Somehow, I managed to get out of my car and walk up to the porch. I took another deep breath and I knocked on the door. Aunt Davina soon opened the door and embraced me. Her arms wrapped around me for a quick hug, and my arms hung at my sides.

"Is everything all right, dear?" She stepped back to look at me, her hands still on my arms. She looked tired and nervous. She usually looked well put together, but somehow, she seemed at loose ends. Her hair was in a loose braid, she wore jeans and an old t-shirt, and her eyes were puffy. She wasn't her usual well-polished self. She was presentable to the outside world, but I could see better than most. The affair had apparently taken its toll on her, but she tried to hide it. I tried to hide my emotions, as well.

"I'm fine."

"Maybe the heat is getting to you. Come in from outside. Let's go to the living room." She guided the way, and I followed in silence. I sat down on the couch, and looked up at her. She stood looking me over. "You can't fool me, Cora Rose. You are not fine."

"I am fine," I insisted.

"If you don't want to talk about it, I'm not going to force you." She looked down at me with concern. "Did you have a fight with Hubert?"

"Nope."

"Well, okay," she said, doubtfully. "Do you want something to drink? I've made some iced tea, or some lemonade."

"Tea is fine."

"Okay, I'll be right back."

She left the room, and I hung my head. I took more deep breaths. I wanted to run from the room, run from the house and run from my life. I wanted to scream and leave and never come back. But I sat there, unable to flee.

She returned with two glasses of tea on a serving tray.

"Where's Bob?" I asked.

"He's gone with one of his friends to see his new deck. You know men and how they like to show off their work. Kevin - Robert's friend - retired last month and has been working on the deck ever since. Well, he finished it and was bragging about it, so Robert just had to go admire it. I'm not expecting him back any time soon. When you get Robert and Kevin together, they go on for hours." She smiled.

"So, it's just us?"

"Yes, we have the house to ourselves."

"Ah," I said. I wondered if Bob had found out like I had, and he had left. Maybe he had found the strength I hadn't, and he ran for his life.

Aunt Davina sat at the other end of the couch. She sipped her tea nervously, and then set the glass on the coaster on the coffee table in front of her.

"I don't know how they'll stay outside for long on that deck. The heat lately is just miserable."

"Miserable, indeed."

"Did you eat lunch, dear? Would you like something to eat?"

"I ate lunch before I came over."

"Oh, okay. Well, how about some cookies, then?" She looked at me expectantly.

"I don't need cookies."

"Everyone needs cookies. I'll go get cookies." She stood up to leave the room again. I grabbed her by the arm. If she left the room again, I felt I would scream.

"I don't need cookies," I insisted.

"Well, I think I do," she pulled away and hastily left the room.

She was extremely nervous. I had never seen her act like this. If I didn't know the reasons behind her behavior, I would be sympathetic. But I did know the reasons, and I just wanted to scream at her, "Get on with it!" But instead, I just sat and waited.

She returned with some cookies in a bowl, and two small plates. She set them on the coffee table in front of us. She picked up a cookie and nibbled on it.

"Do you remember when you were a little girl, and we would play Tea Party?" You would always beg Constance Ruth to play with you here at my house, because you knew I would give you these cookies. They were your favorite kind. You used to call them your 'tea cookies.' Do you remember that?" Aunt Davina's eyes were glossy with the memory, and her voice had a sadness to it.

"I remember. Tea parties were always special here. You would always play with me, even when Connie Ru didn't want to."

"I knew how much you wanted those cookies." She grinned at me.

"And Connie Ru would always come back around when the cookies came out." I, too, smiled at the memory.

"It seems like a hundred years ago."

"And a million miles from where we are today," I sighed.

"Yes," Aunt Davina turned her face away from me and wiped away a tear before it ran down her cheek. I was softening, and I didn't want to. I picked up a cookie, and we both nibbled on them in silence.

After I swallowed my cookie, and took a drink of my tea, I felt refreshed and I once again steeled myself. I was growing impatient, and I just wanted to get it over with. But, still, there was part of me that didn't want to be there at all. As long as we didn't have the conversation, maybe it wasn't true. But I knew the truth, and I knew I couldn't lie to myself, or let either of them lie to me, either.

"So, you said you had something important to tell me."

Aunt Davina slowly nodded, her head down. "Yes, I do," she managed to get out. Her voice wobbled, and she spoke softly, almost inaudibly. She was shaken, as her time had come. There was a long pause of silence. I waited calmly, and motionless, but I knew that my time had come, too. After this, there was no going back - for any of us.

"I don't know where to begin." She paused again. We looked at each other, and her eyes searched my face.

"Just talk."

"It's difficult to speak."

I could feel the irritation and anger bubbling inside me, and I wanted her to just say it. It was my life that she and Bert had destroyed. I could see the strain it was taking on her, but I wasn't feeling sympathetic.

"Well, try," I said harshly. "It's obviously important to you, so just try."

The expression on her face was pure pain at the way I spoke to her. I stared at her.

"Okay," she said in a sudden burst. "I will. I just want to say it the best way possible." She sighed heavily, and looked to the ceiling, trying to prevent tears from falling down her face. "Okay, well, over the past few weeks, as you know, Hubert and I have been getting to really know each other."

"Yes." I could feel the faintest knot beginning to form in my stomach.

"Well, I believe that our outings were always leading us to a happier life in the long run, as you and I have previously discussed."

I nodded.

"Well, I think taking that cruise was a turning point for us. I truly felt like Hubert had become my friend. And I believe he felt the same way. So, anyway, on the last night of the cruise - Saturday night - the captain of the ship sponsored a big party to celebrate the end of the cruise. Everyone was there, it seemed. There was singing, and dancing and celebrations. And champagne, and cocktails - endless drinks. And Hubert and I were celebrating right along with everyone else. I think we were just caught up in the festivity and glamour and joy of it all."

I put my head down, and put my hand over my mouth. My heart was pounding, and it hurt more than I could have imagined to hear her actually say her words to me.

"Cora Rose," she said softly.

"I'm fine. Go on," I demanded, but continued looking down.

She cleared her throat, but her voice was still unsteady. She began again, "We had a lot to drink - way too much. But we were having such a good time, as friends at a party do. And, well, things just got out of hand so quickly." She paused again, trying to get her courage up to tell me.

"Just say it, just tell me to my face." My voice trembled, too.

"Cora Rose."

"Say it!"

"Okay! Hubert and I found ourselves in a booth away from the dance floor. We were talking and laughing. And I was admiring him for the truly remarkable and wonderful person he is. And I told him what a wonderful son-in-law he is going to be. He laughed, and -" Aunt Davina stopped and couldn't speak. Tears were rolling down her face. I looked away, shaking and nervous. "Cora Rose, please look at me." She put her hand under my chin and tried to turn my face toward her, but I resisted. "Please," she begged me. "Look at me." I slowly complied, and she put her hand on my knee. She continued. "He laughed and said, 'You mean nephew-in-law?' And before I knew what I was saying, I said, 'No, Cora Rose is my daughter.'"

My heart stopped, my mouth fell open, and the room fell silent. Aunt Davina grabbed my hands, and she looked directly into my eyes. Tears flowed down her face.

"You are my daughter, Cora Rose."

I stared at her. I couldn't move or breathe. I felt like the air was sucked out of the room. I couldn't speak and I couldn't make sense of what she had said. It didn't make any sense no matter how hard I tried to understand it.

"What?" I blinked at her.

"I'm your mother. You are my child."

"But Mom's my mother! What are you talking about?" I started to panic.

"Dillianna was your mom, yes. But I gave birth to you. You are my daughter."

"This doesn't make any sense." I shook my head at her frantically. "No, no! I don't believe you. No."

"Cora Rose, please believe me. It's true. I've always loved you like a daughter because you are my daughter."

I just kept shaking my head in disbelief. Then, tears spilled out of my eyes uncontrollably. Aunt Davina wrapped her arms around me and we sobbed together.

"Why didn't you tell me? How did this happen?"

"I always wanted to tell you, but I couldn't."

"How could Mom keep this from me?"

"Don't be angry with her. It was my decision. I asked her not to tell you. I planned to die with this secret."

After more sobs, we managed to compose ourselves enough to talk - tearfully, but we talked.

"Start from the beginning. Make me understand."

"I was sixteen when I got pregnant. I was so young and so lost. I was still in high school and I didn't know what to do. I was in love with you from the moment I realized I was pregnant. I couldn't bear to give you away to strangers. I wanted to raise you myself, but I couldn't afford a baby. I was a baby myself. And Mom and Dad, they both worked and they were having a hard time financially already. They both supported me and wanted me to keep the baby. They said they would help however they could. They planned on taking out a second mortgage to help me. I felt very guilty about burdening them further. Dillianna was already married. She was twenty-two. So, she wasn't home to help me, but she promised to help me any way she could.

"Well, one night, when Mom and Dad thought I was asleep, I overheard them talking about money. Dad was going to try to get a second part-time job to support us, until I graduated and could try to earn a living. I cried myself to sleep that night because I felt so guilty.

"So, the next day, I went to Dillianna's house and talked with her. I knew she wanted children. She talked about babies all the time after she got married. I remember once, she thought she was pregnant because her period was late. When it arrived two days later, she cried, and said, 'Maybe next time.' But that next time never came." She paused again.

"Well, anyway, I asked her to raise my baby as her own. She tried to talk me into keeping you, but I knew you would have a better life, one that I couldn't give you. I explained all my feelings to her, and she finally agreed. She promised to love you like her own. And your dad, I never saw a man fall in love so quickly with a baby as he did when he first held you in the hospital. When I saw them both, Dillianna and Jack, cuddling you and huddling together, I knew you were where you were supposed to be.

"I cried every day for a year, but I knew it was what was best for you. I made them both promise me that they would never tell you. Dillianna, especially, tried to get me to tell you. Especially when you were older. But she is your mother. From the moment I left you with her, she was your mom. And I couldn't ever take that away from her. She is your mother in every way that matters."

I nodded my head, unable to speak.

"And after she died," Aunt Davina gasped and began crying heavily again. I followed suit. "After she died, I could never take that away from you."

As I listened to her story, my heart just felt crushed. It was beyond broken, and it ached tremendously. I could see in her eyes that she felt the same way.

I couldn't talk anymore about Mom just then, it hurt too much. So, I asked, "Who is my father? Why couldn't he help?"

Aunt Davina took a deep breath. "He was just a kid, too. He wanted to help, but he was scared and didn't know what to do. His parents weren't happy about the situation, and didn't want babies raising a baby."  
"Who is he?"

She sighed again. "Howard is your father."

"Uncle Howard?! Your first husband? Connie Ru's father?!" I was shocked and my voice was raised.

"Yes." Her voice was low.

"You married my father and had another child with him?! And you didn't keep me?" I was starting to get angry.

"Cora Rose, it was all my decision. Howard loved you, and me. He wanted to be a family, but we were still in school and so young. I wanted it to work, but I didn't see how it could. I did what I thought was best, and he supported me. We were only seventeen when you were born. We were truly in love, but I just felt like I couldn't make it work at that age. We stayed together and got married after we graduated high school. Howard got a good paying job, and I was in college. After we were stable, Howard begged me to get you back so we could be a family. But I couldn't do that. Dillianna and Jack were your parents. I couldn't rip you from the only home you had known. I just couldn't do that to you or Dillianna. I loved you both too much to do that. Howard understood, so he let it go. But he always loved you and wanted you. We spent all the time with you that we could. I never want you to feel like you were unwanted or unloved. We both love you more than any words can describe. We were both in pain for a long time over our decision, but we ultimately wanted you to be happy. And we knew that wasn't necessarily with us."

"Oh," was all I could say. My mind was still confused and stunned with the revelations. It was difficult to process.

"I know this is a lot to take in." Aunt Davina always understood me so well, and it was beginning to make sense why.

"Yes, it is."

"I know. I'm so sorry. I'm just so sorry it has all come out like this." She buried her face in her hands and sobbed. I wasn't heartless. My heart was crushed and smashed to bits, but I wasn't heartless. I reached out to her and hugged her as she cried.

"Oh, Cora Rose, can you ever forgive me?" she gasped through her tears.

At first, I didn't know what to say. I was angry, and hurt, and shocked. Everything felt overwhelming and painful.

"I need some time. But I will. I can't right now. I just can't. But I will." My eyes streamed with tears, and they dripped onto Aunt Davina's shoulder.

She cried harder. "That's all I can ask for."

I reached over and got some tissues from the box on the end table. I handed Aunt Davina one. We both wiped our faces.

"So, Connie Ru is my sister," I said.

"Yes."

"That explains a lot," I half-heartedly laughed.

"Yeah, I bet it does," she smiled at me.

"Does she know?"

"No, no. Not at all. No one knows. I thought I would die with the secret."

"So, Bob doesn't know?"

"He has no idea."

"We should tell Connie Ru together. I want to be there when she finds out."

"I think that's a good idea."

"I already feel like she's my sister, so that's not really going to change things."

"I was always so happy you got along. It broke my heart when she was born that she wouldn't get the sister like I had, but Dillianna and I made sure you were close, nevertheless. Dillianna was wonderful. She always took me into consideration where you were concerned."

I steered the conversation away from Mom again. "So, why are you telling me all this now?"

"Well, like I said, I let the truth slip out to Hubert on the cruise. He told me he couldn't live with keeping this secret from you for his entire life. We were both quite drunk when it came out. And I hoped he would forget, but he remembered and confronted me about it. I thought about it. I've done nothing but think about it. And I couldn't ask him to lie to you forever. That could drive a wedge between you. I couldn't stand to be the driving force behind that wedge. So, I finally agreed to tell you."

"So, if he hadn't found out, you would still be lying to me?" Some anger was flaring up from inside me.

"I wasn't lying. I was protecting you. I didn't ever want you to feel this pain."

"So, yes, then."

She sighed and looked down. "Yes," she relented.

"That's what I thought." We sat in silence. Then, I said, "So, you didn't sleep with Bert?" I was accusatory.

"What?! Oh, my! No! NO! Why would you ask that? Of course I didn't sleep with him!"

"I thought that's what this was all about."

"Is that why you were so upset when you got here?"

"Yes. Now I have a different reason to be upset."

"My God, no! Absolutely not. I would never - could never - do that to you. And Hubert certainly wouldn't either. He is a good looking young man, but I have never felt that way about him. I've always thought how perfect he is for you. And you know I'm in love with Robert!"

"I had always thought so before this."

"Why would you ever think we slept together?" Her eyes were wide and her face was shocked.

"I overheard him on the phone with you the other night. I got home from Connie Ru's earlier than I thought I would, and I heard him talking to you about what happened on the cruise, and I thought that meant you slept together."

"No, of course not! So, that explains your disappearing act yesterday. Hubert was extremely worried about you."

"So, he was." I felt a little guilty about believing Bert had betrayed me. It also explained why he was so distant, and he wanted Aunt Davina to talk to me. It wasn't his secret or his place to tell me himself.

"I'm so sorry you've been thinking he cheated on you all this time. That must have been difficult. At least you know the truth now about that."

"Yes, it was. But this new truth isn't any less difficult. It's different, but it's not less difficult." I leaned my forehead into the palm of my hand.

"I know it's not," she sniffed.

My head was beginning to ache, and I felt a coldness in my soul that made me tremble. I had to get out of there. I couldn't sit on that couch crying and watching Aunt Davina cry any longer. I couldn't offer comfort when I felt shattered.

"Do you have a headache?" she asked.

"Yeah, I think I better go."

"I have aspirin in the medicine cabinet." She stood up to get it.

"No, that's okay. I think I better just go."

"Well, okay," she seemed disappointed. I stood up to leave.

"Cora Rose, I love you. You know what I did I did because I love you more than anything. You and Constance Ruth are my life. If I ever lost either of you, I would just die." Her eyes pleaded with me to understand.

"Don't say that."

"It's true."

I looked away. "I know you love me." I looked back at her. "And I love you, too. But right now, I just have to go." I kissed her and held her tightly for a brief moment. She clung to me. Then, I pulled away, and quickly left the room. She stood in the middle of the room and watched me go. I opened the front door to leave, and as I pulled it shut behind me, I heard her sob loudly. I ran to my car and sat behind the wheel and sobbed uncontrollably.

Chapter 35

I couldn't go home after I left Aunt Davina's house. I couldn't face Bert. I couldn't face anyone. So, I drove to the park and sat in my car. I kept the air conditioner going, but no matter how high the setting was, I still felt uncomfortable. I was hot, and miserable, and I wanted to crawl out of my skin. I was desperately lost and I didn't know how to find my correct path again, especially when I didn't know who I really was.

Questions spun around in my head and I couldn't sort my thoughts. I had never wanted more in my life to talk to my mother. I wanted her to hold me, and comfort me and tell me it would all be all right. I wanted her to make it right. I wanted to cry in her arms and hear her say how much she loved me again. I ached for her arms around me and to feel her with me.

After a while at the park, I could bear sitting in the car no longer, so I drove to the cemetery to be with Mom in the only way I thought I physically could. I got out of the car and walked across the grass with slow and heavy steps. I paused at my grandparents' graves and said a short prayer. Then, I took a deep breath and walked over a few feet to where my mother had been laid to rest.

The grass was neatly trimmed around the headstone. The simple curve of the stone was smooth, and flecks in the marble seemed to glitter in the late afternoon sun. At the sight of "Dillianna Margaret Bloomfield Appleton" carved in the stone, tears once again began falling from my eyes. I suddenly felt weak, and my knees buckled. I fell to the ground, landing on my knees and the palms of my hands. I hung my head low, and my body heaved with gasping sobs of uncontrollable despair.

The old scars on my heart from Mom's death were ripped open, and my wounds were gaping. I had lost my mother all over again. It was renewed torture to my soul to have her ripped away from me again. The pain and anguish I felt was nearly unbearable. I was confused and didn't understand why I had to lose her again. My very soul ached with the loss. I crawled to the headstone and leaned on it. Then, I wrapped my arms around it, and laid my head on the top, and I wailed. I wailed for my loss and my desperate need for my mother.

"Why?" I cried out. "Why did you never tell me?" I sobbed. "Mom, oh, Mom. How can I lose you again?" My sobs were heavy, and I gasped for air, but still, I continued to cry. I hugged the headstone desperately, trying to feel her with me somehow. The warmth of the headstone in my embrace was but a small comfort.

I was exhausted, mentally and physically. I collapsed to the ground completely, and rolled over and laid on my mother's grave. I laid flat on my back and looked at the sky above me. I wiped the tears from my face and tried taking slow and calming breaths. I watched as a few clouds slowly traveled across the sky. The clouds were puffy and white, and the sky was clear blue. A warm wind occasionally blew, and rustled the green leaves of a nearby tree. I wondered how the world could look so perfect and beautiful, when my soul felt destroyed and ugly.

"Why, Mom?" I asked again. I strained to hear a reply that would never come.

I had so many questions and no answers. And I just wanted to talk to Mom desperately. So, that's what I did. I talked. I talked and Mom listened. I said everything I wanted to say to her. I missed her, I loved her, and I wasn't angry with her. I was just confused as to why she didn't tell me the truth. I talked and cried for hours.

"You are my mother. If I know nothing else, I know that. You are Mom and nothing will ever change that."

I cried and talked and, at times, laughed at myself. I poured out all my emotions and thoughts, and questions in that conversation. All while laying on my mother's grave and looking at the heavenly sky above me.

"Mom... Oh, mommy..."

Chapter 36

I got home after dark. I sat in the driveway in my car trying to gather the strength to go inside the house and face Bert. I felt very guilty about believing the worst of him. I knew I had treated him poorly, and he didn't deserve that. He was still the man I thought he was. I now understood his distant behavior. And I didn't blame him for it any longer.

I checked my face in the mirror on the back of the visor. My face was puffy, my eyes were red and I just looked terrible. My outside appearance reflected my inner torture. I even found bits of grass in my hair.

As I looked at my reflection, I tried to think of what I would say to Bert. But I had no idea how to even begin. The thought of actually telling him what happened with Aunt Davina made my heart hurt. I didn't think I could actually say the words. I sighed heavily and got out of the car and went inside the house.

Missy greeted me at the door, and Bert was in the living room. He immediately got up from the couch and appeared in the doorway.

I was bent over, petting Missy. I couldn't face him. I lingered over her. I knew looking at Bert would be intensely emotional. It was.

I finally stood up and looked at Bert. At the moment our eyes met, I broke. I immediately started bawling, and Bert rushed to me and wrapped his arms completely around me. He held me up, in more ways than one. I couldn't say anything, I just sobbed. But I didn't have to say a word for him to understand.

"Oh, Cora, I'm so, so sorry." He held me tightly and closely. I could feel the pure love he had for me again. It was a love that I thought was broken and gone forever. I was wrong about that - so very, very wrong.

Finally, I got myself under control enough to let him guide me to the couch. We sat closely, and he kept his arms around me. I leaned into him and we just sat in silence for a few minutes, tears still flowing from both of us.

"I'm so sorry, Bert," I began.

"Don't be sorry. You have absolutely nothing to be sorry about."

"I do. I've been terrible to you the last couple of days. I believed the worst of you," I sniffed.

"What are you talking about? What do you mean? I'm the one who has been awful to you since I got back."

"No, not really. I understand it all now, why you were acting that way. But I didn't understand before. And I overheard you talking on the phone with Aunt Davina Wednesday night, and that made me think - oh, I'm so embarrassed to admit this." I looked down and wiped my eyes.

"Think what?" he asked softly.

"I thought you slept with Aunt Davina on the cruise and you wanted her to tell me. You said you couldn't marry me and lie to me forever about what happened on the cruise."

Bert gasped. "Oh, my gosh! No, no! No way, Cora! I would never, could never, do such a thing. Never, ever. I love you too much to do that to you, or us!"

"I know," I said guiltily. "That's what I know in my heart, but when I heard you say that, it broke my heart. And with the guilty and distant way you were acting, I thought that's what you meant. That's why I took off yesterday. I had to get away from here. From you. And to make it worse, you wouldn't tell me yourself. I thought I gave you plenty of chances. But you didn't confess, and that made me angrier and even more hurt."

"I'm so sorry that you've been thinking I cheated on you for all this time. I had no idea you thought that. I'm so sorry."

"Don't apologize. You didn't have anything to confess."

"Wait a minute. How did you hear that phone call with Davina? I was in the living room when you got home, and I talked to her before that. I saw you come in. How could you possibly have heard that?"

"I was already home when I heard you on the phone. I was sneaking down the hall to surprise you when I heard you talking. So, I listened to try to figure out who you were talking to. I heard it all."

"But I saw you come in the front door later. How did you get back out there without me seeing you? I left the office right after the call." His eyebrows were furrowed and he looked thoroughly confused.

"I hid in my room until you went to the living room."

"I didn't see your light on."

"I didn't turn it on."

"You sat in the dark?"

"Mostly. I hid in there for a while." I purposely skipped over all the events that took place in there. "Then, I crawled out my window, then came back in the house through the front door."

"You crawled out your window?!" Bert's mouth fell open.

"Yes," I said sheepishly. "I didn't want you to know I heard anything."

"You crawled out your window!"

I nodded my head.

"Oh, Cora," he was surprised and didn't know what else to say. "Oh, Cora," then he started a low chuckle. "You crawled out your window! That must have been a sight!" He broke into a full-blown laugh.

"I'm sure it was." I couldn't help but laugh, too, at the absurdity of it all. "It was the only way out of there," I giggled.

"I suppose it was." His eyes sparkled at me, and for a brief moment, I felt some relief from my sorrow. But soon, we became serious again. "I feel so awful for making you feel bad. I was just trying to get Davina to come clean with you about..." he trailed off.

"About the truth," I offered.

"Yeah."

"Well, she did. She told me everything today." I paused, and again we sat in silence. Bert didn't push. He just waited and let me go at my own pace. That was very comforting. "She told me that -" My voice cracked. I swallowed and then continued. "She told me that she is my mother." Fresh tears streamed down my face and Bert held me close, tears falling down his face, as well.

"Cora, I'm so sorry. I feel horrible."

"It's not your fault."

"This week has been absolute hell. I've wanted to tell you all along, but I knew I couldn't. I've been in such turmoil about it, and I didn't know what to do. I couldn't face you. Every time I would look at you, I felt like I was lying to you. And that was eating me up inside. And I couldn't lie about it forever. But I knew it could come between us if I did. And I can't live without you. So, I feel like it is my fault that I found out and that Davina had to tell you. I'm just so sorry." He put his head down and cried, covering his face with his hand.

"Bert, please don't feel that way." I put my arms around him. "It's not your fault, and I don't blame you at all."

"You don't?"

"No, I really don't. It's not like you snooped around and found it out. She told you. Drunk or not, the truth came out of her mouth. You didn't seek it out or ask for it. She offered it. It was her choice. And you are just left with the fallout."

"But I didn't tell you when I found out. We've promised to never lie to each other."

"I know. And you didn't lie to me. It wasn't your secret to tell. It was only right for it to come from her. I understand that. I truly do. I'm not angry at you, and I certainly don't blame you. You did the right thing. I'm sorry you had to deal with that all alone. I know how terrible that must have been for you."

"It's been awful. But I know it has to be worse for you."

"It's devastating." I couldn't say any more.

We held on to each other for comfort. Victor sat near our feet, and Missy sat next to me on the couch.

"Honestly, I just wish it wasn't a secret that needed to be told. I wish I never knew and I could just forget it ever happened. But I can't. I do know, now, after all these years, and Mom isn't even here to cushion the blow. And that's part of what makes it all so devastating. Absolutely devastating."

Chapter 37

My entire being was exhausted, but I couldn't find the relief in sleep that I so desperately needed. My body rested, but my mind did not. I dozed several times, but the questions and hurt had a way of springing back up in my mind and jolting me awake. Finally, when daylight began peeking through my curtains, I gave up and got out of bed.

I knew Bert wouldn't be awake for several more hours, so I wrote him a note. Then, I left the house and went to an all-you-can-eat breakfast buffet. It was funny to me how grief and lack of sleep didn't curb my appetite. I actually seemed to be hungrier than usual. And I was in no mood to fight my cravings. Not even my upcoming wedding was enough to make me want to reign it in. Bert loved me, and if I gained twenty pounds in the next few weeks, so be it. He would just have to deal with it. But, I certainly wasn't concerned. If eating gave me pleasure, I was going with it. It was one of the few things I enjoyed at the time.

I returned home before Bert had awakened. I fed Missy, then we snuggled on the couch while I tried to read a book. I was doing more thinking than reading, and I found myself going over the same paragraph repeatedly. I gave up and put the book down. Missy was content laying with me, so I just petted and loved her. Somewhere along the way, sleep overtook me, and Missy and I slept on the couch.

I awoke several hours later to find Bert tiptoeing through the room.

"I'm sorry! I didn't mean to wake you!"

"You didn't."

"You looked so peaceful. I wanted you to rest."

"It was peaceful. It was like a blackout. I don't remember a thing. It was nice."

"Are you hungry? I was just about to make some lunch."

"Lunch! What time is it?"

"One-thirty."

"Whoa! I was passed out. It was only about eight-thirty when I laid down with Missy."

"You needed it."

"I guess so."

After Bert and I ate lunch, I decided I had to go and talk with my father. I called him, and he said he wasn't busy, and I should come right over. I agreed and we ended the conversation. I knew that he had no idea that I knew the truth, so he had no clue about what was to come.

The conversation with Dad was a lot easier than I had expected it to be. He knew as soon as he saw my face that something was wrong.

"What's happened, honey?" He put his arm around me and led me to the living room. We sat on the couch together, and tears had already started forming in my eyes. He looked at me with serious concern.

"Dad, I know."

"Know what?"

"I know."

He sighed heavily and looked down, trying to hide the tears that were forming in his eyes.

"Oh."

"Dad..."

"How did you find out?" He looked back at me.

"Aunt Davina told me yesterday."

"Why?" He was shocked. "She swore me to secrecy. She made me promise to never tell you. Oh, Cora, I'm so sorry." He hugged me and we cried together.

"She told Bert on the cruise. They got drunk at a party, and she told him that he was going to be a great son-in-law. And he said 'nephew-in-law' and she said, 'No, Cora is my daughter.' I think it all just slipped out before she realized it."

"She was drunk?"

I nodded. "Apparently."

"My God, after all these years." He shook his head and wiped his tears.

"How could you not tell me?"

"She begged me not to ever tell. Me and your mother, both. And after your mom died, I didn't see the point. I could never do that to you or her. Cora," he put his hand on my shoulder, "I've loved you from the moment I first held you in my arms. You are my daughter. I have always felt that way. You are mine and Dillianna's. Davina wanted it that way, so it was. And once I held you, I knew I couldn't ever give you up. It just felt like it was supposed to be. And honestly, I was afraid of telling you. I couldn't stand it if I ever lost you." He hung his head and cried.

"Oh, Dad, you're not going to lose me. Ever. You are my dad in every way that counts." We held each other and cried again.

"You're not angry at me?" His eyes searched my face.

"No, I'm not." And I really wasn't. "I know you love me. I've always felt it. And for a man to raise someone else's child as his own, that speaks volumes. I never once felt like I wasn't your daughter or that you didn't love me. I am lucky and truly, truly blessed to have you as my father."

"Oh, thank God! I do love you very much. More than I could ever say in words. And I'm the lucky one to have you. I really am. I was always so afraid that if you found out you would hate me."

"I could never hate you."

"And your mom?" he asked reluctantly.

"I don't hate Mom. I could never hate Mom. She gave me her life. You both did. I know how much she loved me."

"She did. Oh, Cora, she loved you so much. She would sit and rock you to sleep at night and just cry because you made her so happy. She was always very proud of you. I could see how much she loved you, right up until the day she died."

"I know," I whispered through tears. "I love her, too. And I think that's why it hurts so much."

Dad nodded, unable to speak.

We spent the next few hours just talking and crying and trying to get through it together. I think actually being able to talk to and hold onto Dad made it easier for me to accept his part in the secret. I wasn't angry with him, and I really did realize how blessed I was to have him as my father. After all was said and done, he was there to support me, love me and be my father. And it was nice in this time of crisis to have his hand to hold.

Chapter 38

Connie Ru had called me several times over the previous days, but I kept the conversations short. Each time I told her I was busy with something and couldn't talk long. I knew she could tell something was wrong, but I couldn't open up to her about it, though I longed to do so. When I thought Bert slept with Aunt Davina, I couldn't tell Connie Ru because Aunt Davina is her mother. And when I found out Aunt Davina was my mother, I couldn't tell her either. I had agreed that we would tell her together. And I knew if I talked for any length of time with Connie Ru, I would tell her. We had always confided in each other, and it hurt to not be able to share these life-changing things with her. So, I just avoided the whole situation as best as I could. But talking to Dad, and having his support, somehow gave me a renewed strength, and I was ready to talk about it, and have it all out in the open. The idea of keeping it a secret any longer just felt wrong.

I still wasn't sure how I felt facing Aunt Davina again, but I wanted and needed Connie Ru to know. I needed her help to get through it all.

I called Aunt Davina Sunday morning and asked if she was available that afternoon, if Connie Ru was available, too. She was, and she was very happy to talk to me, and see me again. She tried to talk on the phone with me longer, but I wasn't ready to hear more from her yet, so I ended the call. I could hear the disappointment in her voice as she said goodbye.

Connie Ru wasn't busy. I told her we had something important to discuss. She kept asking what it was, but I insisted she would find out when we were all together. She sounded nervous, and asked if she should leave Clara at home. I told her that was probably a good idea.

I arrived at Aunt Davina's house before Connie Ru. I waited in my car for her. I still wasn't ready to face Aunt Davina on my own.

Connie Ru pulled into the driveway next to me. I got out of the car.

"Cora, what's going on? Why didn't you go inside?"

"I was just waiting for you."

"You look funny. What's the matter?" She put her hand on my arm.

I sighed. "I - I can't."

"Cora, you are really scaring me! Are you okay?" Her eyes were wide and she was beginning to panic. "Is it Mom? Is she okay?!"

"We're both fine. Let's just go inside."

"Cora! Talk to me! I've never seen you like this. I'm really freaking out here!"

"Then let's get inside." I stepped away and walked to the house. She followed me closely, but didn't ask any more questions.

Aunt Davina opened the door as we stepped on the porch.

"My darlings!" She smiled back and forth at us. She seemed relieved that I was actually there. She hugged and kissed Connie Ru, then she hugged and kissed me. I pathetically hugged her back.

"Mom, what's going on? What's so important to talk about?" Connie Ru demanded.

"Come inside."

We followed her to the living room and sat down. Connie Ru looked back and forth at us, waiting for one of us to speak. Aunt Davina spoke first.

"Would either of you like something to drink?"

"No, I don't want a drink. I want to know what's going on."

"You got a fifth of vodka?" I asked, then let out a sarcastic laugh.

Aunt Davina shot me a look, then let out a nervous sigh. Connie Ru looked at me, confused.

"Are you dying?! Is one of you dying?"

"No, no, dear. Of course not," Aunt Davina said.

I laughed inappropriately again.

"This isn't funny to me. I'm really scared. Just tell me what's happening."

"It's not funny to me, either," I said quietly.

"Then, why do you keep laughing?"

"I don't know." And I didn't know.

"Then, stop it," Connie Ru said firmly.

I put my elbow on the arm of my chair and I leaned my head into my hand and looked away, embarrassed at my behavior. After a moment, I regained my strength to speak.

"Well," I said to Aunt Davina, "I think it's time to tell her the truth. It's your story to tell, so tell it." I looked pointedly at her.

"The truth? What truth?" Connie Ru was confused again - still.

"Oh, she has quite the little story to tell."

"Cora Rose, please," Aunt Davina begged.

I wasn't sure why I was being snarky. I think it was possibly my way to keep from exploding or crying, or possibly both.

"Just tell me. Please," Connie Ru begged.

Aunt Davina took a deep breath. "All right. Well, I guess I'll start with the truth, and fill in the details from there."

"Okay..."

She took another deep breath. "This is difficult," she paused. Connie Ru looked at me and saw tears starting to fill my eyes. Then, she looked back at Aunt Davina, and saw the same thing.

"Oh, Mom, what is it?" she asked sympathetically.

"When I was sixteen, I got pregnant. I was young, and scared, and confused. I didn't know if I could be a good mother." She began crying and had to stop talking.

Connie Ru's face went white, and her eyes were wide. "Oh, Mom!" She moved closer to her mother and hugged her. She began crying, too.

"I did what I thought was best, and gave up my daughter."

"Oh, Mom! That must have been horrible for you!" Connie Ru was sympathetic and non-judgmental.

"It was extremely difficult, but I love her so much, and I wanted her to have a life I didn't think I could give. I knew my baby would have a better life with someone else."

Hearing her story again was difficult, and I cried with renewed sadness. I even began to feel some sympathy for her, and the choice she made. It was painful for me, but I was slowly beginning to understand.

Connie Ru looked at me. "You already knew this?"

"She told me on Friday."

"Oh." I could see Connie Ru was hurt at not being told before me, or at least at the same time as me. But she wasn't going to say anything about it.

"I never meant to tell anyone about it. I thought I would die with this secret."

"Well, why are you telling me now?"

"Hubert found out, and I couldn't lie about it anymore."

"Bert! Huh?" She was thoroughly confused, and she looked at me. "Bert?"

I nodded.

"The last night of the cruise, Hubert and I attended a party. I had way too much to drink, and it slipped out. And he couldn't live with lying to Cora Rose about it, so I told her. And now here we are," Aunt Davina sniffed.

"Well, how did it come out? What did you say to him?"

"I was telling him how wonderful he is for Cora Rose, and I said he will be a wonderful son-in-law to me. And he said, 'You mean nephew-in-law,' and I said, 'No -'"

"Wait! Wait a minute!" Connie Ru's eyes were wide again and her mouth was open. "You mean Cora's the baby?" She looked back and forth at us frantically. I nodded.

"Yes," Aunt Davina sobbed. "I am Cora Rose's mother."

Connie Ru was shocked - absolutely stunned. "Cora is the baby you gave up?! Cora is your daughter!" She jumped up from the couch. "Oh, Cora! You are my sister!" She ran across the room and flung her arms around me. "Cora, we're sisters!" She had joy in her voice. She pulled back from me, and through her tears, she smiled broadly at me. "Sisters!" she said again, and we held each other and laughed like kids through our sobs. Then, Connie Ru ran back to her mother and held her tightly. "Oh, Mom! This is wonderful!" They cried and held on to each other. And I cried and wished I could hold on to Mom, like Connie Ru was doing with Aunt Davina.

Then, suddenly, Connie Ru turned to me. "Oh, God. Aunt Dillianna." Her joy seemed sucked away. "I'm so sorry, Cora." She rushed back over to me and knelt beside me. She put her hands on my knees. "Oh, Cora..."

Much of the rest of the day was spent filling in the details. I told them of the talk I had with Dad. Aunt Davina explained her story and answered Connie Ru's questions. As she spoke, it became easier to hear what she had to say. I took in more information, and I understood more, and was willing to listen and understand more. It was all still agonizingly painful, but it was beginning to make sense.

Before I left Aunt Davina's house that night, she had promised me that she would tell Bob everything. Aunt Davina and I both gave Connie Ru our blessing to tell Jerry. I made it plainly known that I didn't want it to be a secret any longer. I wanted it all out in the open, and for no one to have to pretend. I saw absolutely no reason to keep it from anyone close to us. I wasn't ready to shout it from the rooftops, but I certainly was sick of secrets.

Chapter 39

Over the next week or so, I kept my distance from pretty much everyone, except Bert and Connie Ru. I was still hurt and angry at Aunt Davina, and I just didn't want to be around her. Bert and Connie Ru accepted my need for time and space. They were there for me to talk when I needed and wanted to talk, but they didn't push me. Just knowing they understood what I was going through was a great comfort to me.

I spent several more evenings at Mom's grave. I spent hours talking to her, and even more hours in silence, listening. Each time I was there, I asked the same question, among other things.

"How could you not tell me? I was eighteen when you died. I wasn't a child. I would have understood. You could have made me understand. If only you had trusted me."

Time seemed to go slowly by as I moped around the house. I wasn't quite sure what to do with myself, so I ended up basically doing nothing.

I was sitting at my computer one day, and I glanced up at the calendar hanging on the wall. It was then that I realized the wedding was only two weeks away. In my self-pity, I had lost all track of time. I jumped up from my computer and ran down the hall, shouting for Bert.

"What is it?" he asked, startled, as he ran out of his bedroom.

"Do you realize what today is?"

"Saturday?" he asked, puzzled.

"Two weeks from our wedding!" I stared at him in shock.

"Oh. Yes." He looked sheepish.

"Why didn't you say something to me? I've lost all track of time these past few weeks!"

"I thought you needed the time. I didn't know if you were up for it," he looked down. "I didn't know if you still wanted to -"

"Yes! Yes! A thousand times, yes! Bert, of course, I still want you marry you!"

He looked back up at me with a huge smile. "Oh, thank God!" he said breathlessly. I ran to him and kissed him, my arms around his neck.

"That is, if you still want to marry me."

"I've wanted to marry you since the night of our first date."

I kissed him again. "Then, buckle up, pal. This ride leaves now, and it doesn't stop until we walk down the aisle. And it's all going to be at break-neck speed!"

"I'm strapped in, and ready to go!" We grinned at each other. "But are you sure you're ready for this? I mean, with everything that's happened..."

"I certainly am. I may not be sure of a lot in my life right now, but of you, Bert, I am certain. One hundred percent. No doubts."

Monday afternoon Connie Ru and I went to the seamstress's shop with Mom's wedding dress. We were a few minutes early, so we waited on a plush couch in a large open area in the middle of the shop. The seamstress was fitting a wedding dress on a woman, and another woman sat nearby, on another couch, and watched closely.

"So, you want a tuck right here? Like this?" the seamstress asked as she pinched up the fabric.

"Yes," the bride said.

The woman on the couch cleared her throat and kept watching as the seamstress folded and pinned the dress. Then, the seamstress stepped back to look at the dress.

"Are you done pinning?" the woman on the couch asked politely.

"Yes."

"Oh. Well, is that what you wanted, Donna?" she looked at the bride.

"Yeah, I thought so. Why?"

"Well, that's not really very flattering. Your boobs look all lumpy."

Connie Ru and I looked at each other and tried to smother giggles. But she was right. It didn't look very good.

Donna twisted and examined herself in the mirror. "Oh, geez. You're right. It looked good on the model in the picture. Not so good on me." She curled up her nose and pressed on the fabric with her fingers. "Okay, get rid of those tucks, then." The seamstress went to work.

"That's a lot better, Donna. Much more flattering," she said, as the fabric fell in smooth lines over her body.

"Yeah, I don't know what I was thinking," Donna laughed. "Thanks for telling me, Dixie. I wouldn't want to be known as a lumpy-boobed bride!" The women laughed together.

"That's what sisters are for," smiled Dixie.

I smiled at Connie Ru and patted her leg.

"Oh! Did you ask Mark if it's okay if Jingles stays with you while we're on our honeymoon?"

"Yes, I did. I promised you I would. He said it's fine. But, like I told you before, I would watch your cat no matter what he said. I promised you I would, so I will."

"Okay. I know you will. I just wanted to be nice and make sure it's okay with your husband, that's all."

"Spoken like a woman about to get married, and not one that has been for years!"

All the women broke into laughter, and so did Connie Ru and I. I looked at Connie Ru, and she nodded in agreement, as her face turned red with laughter.

That scene with the sisters in the seamstress's shop stuck with me, and I thought about it throughout the day. As I laid in bed that night, I thought about it, too. And that's when the answer to my question finally hit me. The reason Mom never told me the secret herself wasn't about her trusting me. It was never really about me at all. It was about a shared love between sisters, and the promises they keep.

Chapter 40

Plans and arrangements for the wedding kept me and Bert quite busy. After I got engaged, Dad graciously granted my request to have the reception in his back yard. It was the yard I grew up in. It was green, lush and beautiful. It was where I started in life, and I thought it only fitting that it was also the place where Bert and I started our married life.

Bert was happy to have the reception there. And Dad was more than happy to be able to contribute a large part to our wedding. Bert was happy, too, that we didn't have to pay a large amount of money for a reception hall. On a teacher's and a school librarian's salaries, we liked to save money where we could. But we both had simple tastes, and the beautiful setting never once felt like a sacrifice. It was perfect, and exactly what I wanted.

Aunt Davina had long ago offered to pay for the wedding with Dad, but Bert and I were determined to do our wedding ourselves. So, we may have decided to have an affordable wedding, but it was nonetheless beautiful to us. We preferred to spend our money on our marriage and our lives, not the wedding.

During the preparations, though I was busy, I had time to think. Connie Ru was a great help to me, but I couldn't help but feel something was missing. When I was a young girl, I had always pictured Mom helping with my wedding. And now, when the time was actually here, her presence was glaringly absent. And the wedding, on top of recent revelations made that absence even more painful. In the past, when I was missing Mom, I would often find solace in Aunt Davina's arms, because she was missing her, too. And planning the wedding was no different, in that I wanted to run to Aunt Davina. But something held me back.

I was telling Dad about these feelings one evening. And he gave me some unexpected and pointed words of advice.

"Then go to her, Cora. You need her and she needs you. What she did wasn't so horrible. In fact, it was wonderful. It was the loving and right thing to do. She gave you your Mom. And she gave your mom you. That's not terrible, is it? Would you rather have not had your mom at all? Or me for that matter?"

"No! Don't even say that! You are my parents and I would never change that for any reason!"

"Then, go to Davina. And thank her for the life that she gave you. Don't punish her for it. She's a good woman, and she's always been there for you - always. And she stepped in where your mom couldn't. And she did it all without treading on Dillianna's memory, when she could have told you the truth after she died. But she loves and respects Dillianna and you too much to break your heart. So, please, stop punishing her when she has given us all so much to be grateful for!" Dad spoke with a passion and sternness that meant business. I knew that what he said was true. And it took my father's raised voice and assertiveness to realize that truth.

I left our conversation with a renewed sense of purpose, and a heart that was willing and ready to forgive. He was absolutely right, and it was about time I realized it.

I called Aunt Davina the next day, and invited her to help me pick out the flowers for the wedding. She gleefully accepted my invitation.

From that day on, I changed my perspective, and my attitude. I included Aunt Davina in all of the preparations, just like I had intended since I first became engaged. It felt right to include her, and I knew she felt the same way. But I felt too guilty about how I had treated her to talk to her about it. So, I just acted as though everything was normal. And so did she. I think she was afraid to talk about my sudden change for fear I would turn cold again. So, we didn't speak of it, and we just happily carried on with wedding plans. And in all honesty, I was truly happy she was there.

Bert noticed the change in me right away.

"You seem happy," he said to me Saturday, a week before the wedding. "Thinking about your bachelorette party tonight?" he teased.

"Maybe. I just feel happy in general," I smiled back at him.

"I've noticed."

"Have you?" I asked casually as I buttered a bagel.

"Yes. It's nice to see you smiling again."

I took an exaggerated and loud, crunchy bite of the toasted bagel, then grinned at him. He laughed.

"Is Davina going to be there tonight?"

"Of course."

"And you're okay with that?"

"Of course, why wouldn't I be?" I smiled, trying to gloss over any previous reasons I would have had.

"Good to hear." He smiled as he watched me crunching away at my bagel. "You have to tell her, Cora."

"Tell her what?" I stopped crunching and looked at him.

"That you forgive her."

"Oh, that." I sat my bagel on the plate.

"Cora."

"I know. I will. It's just going so great right now. I don't want to spoil it with a lot of talk."

"I don't think that's the type of talk that ruins things. Quite the opposite, I believe." He looked at me with a raised eyebrow.

"I know," I sighed. "I'll get around to it."

"When?"

"When the time is right." I paused. "And when I can work up the courage to admit I reacted badly."

"Ah, I see," he grinned at me.

"Are you going to be this way after we are married?"

"What way?"

"So knowing and wise and supportive?"

"Oh. Yes. Definitely, yes."

"Smug, too?"

He just grinned at me.

I rolled my eyes. "Great, I can't wait," I said sarcastically. I chomped my bagel at him again. He chuckled and I grinned.

"Me, either."

Chapter 41

Bert spent the week before the wedding at his parents' home. We spent most of the days together, preparing everything, but at night, he stayed with his parents. It was kind of strange being in the house alone at night, but I knew it wouldn't be for long. When Bert was away on the cruise, that week felt like an adventure to me. But it felt different being alone this time.

On Friday, we had spent most of the afternoon setting up Dad's backyard for the reception. Everything looked great to me, but Dad refused to let us see the lights he had set up for us. It was too bright in the daylight to see them anyway, but he still wanted to keep the full effect hidden until the big reveal at the reception. We were happy to comply.

Friday evening, we had the rehearsal at the church. Everything went smoothly. Then, we all went out to dinner together. We all laughed and ate, and had a good time. Our families really did seem to get along well. I was extremely happy. But I couldn't help but miss Mom. At one point I was just sitting back watching everyone. Emotion got the best of me, and I tried to wipe away my tears without being noticed. I was noticed.

Aunt Davina walked up to me and put her arm around my shoulder, just like Mom used to do. And for a moment, it felt like Mom really was right there celebrating with me.

"I miss her, too," Aunt Davina said, tears forming in her eyes. I tried to smile, but the tears just came faster. "I know she's as proud of the woman you've become as I am. She's the reason you are the beautiful, kind and loving soul you are, my darling."

"Thank you," I whispered.

"Oh, Cora Rose, I'm so sorry if I've taken her from you. I never want to hurt either of you. Please forgive me. I -"

"No, no. Please stop. Aunt Davina, I was the one who was wrong. Please stop apologizing. I'm the one who needs to apologize now."

"Cora Rose, that's just simply not true. I'm the one who -"

"No. Really. Please listen to me, and really hear what I'm saying." I took both of her hands into mine. She fell silent. "I was extremely shocked when you told me the truth. It wasn't what I was expecting at all. Not at all, as you know. And shocked is putting it mildly. And every time I thought about you and what you said, and what you did all those years ago, I was angry and devastated."

"I'm so sorry," she cried.

"I was hurt because all I could see was the lie and what I thought was done to me. Who I really was, what happened to me, and how it all would affect me. And honestly, it did feel like I somehow lost Mom all over again."

"Oh, Cora Rose," she sobbed.

"I'm not saying this to hurt you. I just want you to know how I felt. I felt. I don't feel that way anymore." I smiled at her though my tears. She searched my face hopefully. "I've come to realize how truly difficult it was, and has been for you. I know you made a decision that you thought was best, because you love me. I can see that now, that hiding the truth was to protect me. And I need you to know that I was wrong, completely and utterly wrong, in thinking it only affected me. It had to be difficult to see me grow up and call someone else 'mom' when you were right there."

"Yes," she confessed, "but I knew you were where it was best for you. You never wanted for love - from any of us. You were happy, and that made me happy. And that was all I ever wanted for you, love and happiness."

"And that is exactly what I got. And what I still have to this day. So, I have to say that I am extremely sorry for the way I reacted. And I'm so sorry for everything you've been through. Please forgive me."

"Oh, my darling, yes! Yes, of course I forgive you!" She pulled me into a tight hug. "But I really don't think you need to be forgiven for anything. You did nothing wrong. You only reacted to an understandably emotional and stressful situation. You did absolutely nothing wrong."

"And neither did you. I know you and Mom were just trying to protect me. I don't blame you. In fact, I want to thank you."

"Thank me?" She was surprised.

"Yes. I want to thank you for the greatest gift of all - Mom. If you had not made the decision you did, I would have missed out on having her, and Dad, and the wonderful childhood I had. So, thank you very, very much - more than words can express - for my life. I am truly grateful for what you have given me." I smiled tearfully at her. She wiped the tears from my face, and opened her mouth, but she was unable to speak. She put her hand on her chest and joy radiated from her face. Then, she pulled me into a long, and loving embrace.

"You are welcome," she whispered in my ear. We finally broke free of the embrace, but still held hands. "And thank you, my darling, for your understanding and forgiveness."

"You're welcome. I'm just sorry I didn't tell you sooner that I figured it all out," I said, feeling guilty.

"When did you figure it out?"

"Last week. Dad talked some sense into me. And I called you the next day to go with me for the flowers."

"I thought something had changed. Suddenly, everything felt right again. But I was afraid to talk about it with you."

"I was afraid, too. I didn't know what to say to you. I didn't have the courage until just now. So, I acted like everything was all right, because to me, it felt right again. I was afraid to tell you, and I'm sorry about that."

"I understand. I felt the same way, about all of it. And anyway, it all led to this beautiful conversation right here today. I am so happy."

"I am, too. I love you very much, Aunt Davina." I looked at her with a sudden new realization. "I hope it's okay if I still call you that." I was a bit nervous.

"Of course it is, dear! Dillianna was your mother. I know that. I wanted it that way. Nothing will ever change that. And I don't want it to."

"Thank you for understanding," I said, relieved. "And you know that you've always been more than just an aunt to me. You have always been incredibly special to me - always. Mom always made sure I knew how special you are. She knew, too, just like I do now, what a precious gift you gave. I know how very much she loved you." Tears filled both of our eyes again.

"Thank you for saying that, Cora Rose. It means the world to me. And I love you, too, very, very much."

Chapter 42

I stood in the back of the church, and I watched Clara as she walked down the center aisle. She dropped clumps of flower petals as she went, sometimes shaking off the petals that stuck to her hand. When she got to the front, where Jerry was waiting for her, she held up the basket to him and said, "They're all gone!" Then, she turned to the back of the church and yelled as loud as she could, "I did it, Mama!" She looked very proud, as everyone laughed, and Jerry led her to her seat. Connie Ru and I giggled at each other. Then, Connie Ru proceeded down the aisle.

"Are you ready for this?" Dad asked, with a tear in his eye.

"Yes, I am," I smiled back.

"Because I can pull the car around if you aren't sure," he grinned at me.

"I'm sure. Very sure. I love him, Dad."

"Good. Because he's a good man and he loves you. And I love you, and I want you to be happy."

"I am happy. I love you, Dad."

"Well, then, that settles it. Down the aisle we go!"

He hooked his arm in mine.

"Ready?" I turned to Aunt Davina.

"As I'll ever be."

I hooked my other arm around hers, and we all proceeded down the aisle together.

At the altar, I kissed Dad, then Aunt Davina. Bert and I joined hands, smiled at each other blissfully, and then we were married.

The reception was simply beautiful. Dad had put up tiny lights inside the large tent, and they looked like tiny, multi-colored stars. The candles were lit, the trees and grass were green, and a bush near the tent was in bloom. The whole scene was breathtaking.

Bert and I cut the beautiful cake that Connie Ru had made for us. Connie Ru and Jim, Bert's best man, gave a beautiful joint toast to us. We ate the cake, and invited our guests to share it with us, and the other foods we had set on a dessert table. Then, we turned on some music, and danced and drank and celebrated with our friends and family.

Bert and I held each other close as we danced together.

"You are my wife," he said, beaming at me.

"And you are my husband."

"Can you believe it?"

"Yes, and no," I laughed. "I've wanted it for so long, and now it's finally happened. It's hard to believe it!"

"I know. I feel the same way."

"I'm so happy, Bert. Happier than I ever thought I could be."

"So am I."

"Promise me you will always love me this much."

"No, I can't do that."

"No?"

"Every day I love you more than the day before. So, I promise I will love you more than yesterday. I'll promise you this every day."

"Good answer." He kissed me. "I love you, Bert."

"I love you, Cora."

During a break from dancing, I found myself at the dessert table. Aunt Davina appeared beside me.

"Cookie?" I offered one to her.

She took it from my hand and smiled at me. "You put the cookies from the tea parties on your dessert table! I knew you liked them!" She grinned at me. "That's why you always liked the tea parties!"

"Yes, I liked the cookies, but that's not why I wanted to have tea parties. I wanted to have tea parties because of you, Aunt Davina. You always played with me at them. It was you. You are the reason. I loved spending time with you. It wasn't really about the cookies, it never was."

Tears instantly sprang to her eyes, and we hugged, not needing more words. Then, we clinked cookies like toasting glasses, and nibbled away at them.

Connie Ru joined us. "Ooh, cookies!" She ate one. Aunt Davina and I grinned at each other.

Aunt Davina and I sipped our glasses of champagne. I noticed Connie Ru had a glass of water.

"Are you driving?" I asked. "Surely we can get you guys a cab. Drink up, I only get married once!"

"Oh, well, that's okay. We don't need a cab," she said, and picked up another cookie.

"Oh, well, okay," I said, a little disappointed. "Are you not having a good time?"

"I'm having a wonderful time! I promise!" she smiled.

"I'll get you some champagne," Aunt Davina said. "It's a party!"

"Mom, no, really."

It hit me. I grabbed Connie Ru and Aunt Davina by the arms.

"Are you pregnant?" I asked Connie Ru.

"Yes," she admitted, smiling bashfully. Aunt Davina and I instantly threw our arms around Connie Ru, and cheered joyously. Connie Ru blushed and joined in the giddy celebrations.

"When did you find out?" Aunt Davina asked.

"Yesterday, for sure. But I didn't want to say anything yet. It's your day, Cora."

"Oh, nonsense! I'm happy for you, for all of us! Today is about family and love, and this news fits right in. I'm so happy! Another baby!" I giggled and clapped my hands.

Aunt Davina smiled and put her arms around both of us. "Oh, my beautiful darlings. How lucky I am to have you." She kissed us both.

"How lucky we all are," I said, happily.

Later, when many people were dancing, I sat back and looked around at everything. Everyone looked happy, and the scenery and atmosphere was beautiful and joyous. I looked at the flowering bush next to the tent and noticed how gorgeous it was. The flowers were usually long gone by that late in the summer. I remembered when Mom had planted it many years before. She told me that when you planted something with love, it showed, and the flowers would be even more beautiful because it was something you planted with love and care. And when I looked at the flowers the night of the reception, I knew that was true. And I knew it bloomed for me because of Mom. I knew that Mom was right there celebrating with us. I couldn't see her or touch her, but she was there, and she was happy.

I looked around, and I saw Connie Ru dancing with Dad, and Jerry holding Clara and dancing in circles and dipping her. Clara laughed and was having the time of her life. Then, I saw Bert and Aunt Davina dancing together. Bert said something to her, and she flung her head back in laughter. Bert laughed heartily, too. They were casual and comfortable with each other, and were genuinely having a good time together. They were friends again. Their outings seemed to have served their purpose. Bert and Aunt Davina were getting along, and happy about it. Bert looked at me and smiled broadly. I smiled back. I looked around, and everyone was happy. I was happy, too. I was truly a blessed and lucky woman.

The End

About the Author

B. Christine grew up in the Kansas City, Missouri area, in a large and close family. She loves spending time with her family and friends. She loves animals, playing games with friends, and, of course, writing. She released her first book, "Promises We Keep", in January, 2014.

Connect With B. Christine Online

Follow B. Christine on Facebook and Twitter for information on upcoming releases and to connect with her. If you enjoyed this book, please recommend it to a friend and leave a positive review where you purchased it. Thank you for your support!

Facebook:  http://www.facebook.com/pages/B-Christine/564949023583908

Twitter: http://www.twitter.com/TheBChristine

